Galapagos Islands  Notes  Source  Whalesite

      Entered according to the Act of Congress, in the year 1836, by Francis Warriner, in the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the Southern District of New-York.

PREFACE.

      A Multitude of interesting objects will of necessity have presented themselves to a voyager in a three years' cruise; especially in a government ship, circumnavigating the globe. Yet when all the materials I had collected were placed before me with a view to their publication, I was not a little surprised at the amount: and indeed, it was no small task to compress within a moderate compass all the things which seemed necessary to be mentioned. Particular passages in this volume have already appeared in the journals of this country, under the form of letters and extracts. These, however, constitute but an inconsiderable portion of the work; and they have also, on a careful revision, received some important amendments. The design of the author has been lo give simple and correct representations of facts and scenes, with-

out distortion or embellishment. He has the satisfaction of believing that, whatever imperfections may chance to be discovered in the execution of the work, no important errors can have crept into his stater ments; as he has not ventured upon the description of any scene in detail, without having had recourse to materials, which had been previously collected by him upon the spot.

      New-York, January, 1835.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER I.

      During the month of July, 1831, I received orders to report myself to the commanding officer on board the United States' frigate Potomac, then lying at anchor in the river Hudson, off the Battery at New-York. Having made the necessary preparations for a voyage at sea, on the first of August I bade adieu to my home, and departed for that city. Many of my particular friends accompanied me to the steam-boat landing, to bid me farewell. I felt a struggle at parting with them, which it was difficult to suppress. The last bell of the boat had rung, and I hurried on board to conceal the emotions in my own breast.

      The second of August found me at New-York, when I paid my first visit to the good ship Potomac. I was a stranger to every person on board, except Commodore Downes. He received me with the urbanity of a well-bred gentleman, and introduced me to his officers, among whom I found many who possessed not only the knowledge of the practical sailor, but the gallantry of the officer, and the accomplishments of the scholar. The ship was in fine order, and nearly ready for sea. While she lay in port, she was visited by the Honorable "The Secretary of the

      About this time, the news of the outrage on the ship Friendship, by the Malays, reached this country. An earnest appeal was made to our government, by a body of American captains, giving a statement of the capture of that ship, and praying for protection against the Malays on the coast of Sumatra. They stated that for several years, the deportment of the natives of that island towards our countrymen, had become more and more treacherous; that captains and supercargoes had been detained on shore, and extravagant sums demanded for their ransom; that for upwards of forty years our countrymen had traded with them, and that during that time not one of our national armed vessels had ever visited the coast, to afford them any protection.

      The Potomac was put in commission in May, 1831.^* She had been ordered to New-York for the purpose of carrying the Honorable Martin Van Buren, minister plenipotentiary to the Court of St. James; but in consequence of this memorial, President Jackson changed the destination of the ship, and ordered her to proceed immediately

to Sumatra, to punish those who had dared to imbrue their hands in the blood of our countrymen. Our disappointment on hearing of the change of the destination of our ship, was great. All our high hopes and fond expectations of soon visiting "merry old England," the land of our forefathers, underwent a total eclipse. The prospects which awaited us were none of the most brilliant or enchanting. To contending elements we expected to be exposed; but in addition to this, we were to visit a race of barbarians, and be subject to sickly and inhospitable climes, the influence of which must necessarily shorten human life.

      The ship being ready for sea, with a first-rate crew of five hundred men, and appropriate stores, on the morning of the twenty-fourth we weighed anchor and left NewYork. When the pilot-boat left us, we sent our final farewells to our friends on shore. At such a moment, when the last hold on our country is sundered from us, the kinder feelings of the soul are awakened. Our friends become more than ever endeared to us, and every thing connected with them wears an increasing interest. The Commodore paced the deck with agitation. There was a sadness on the countenances of many, and a little quivering of the lip. To me, even the song of the men while heaving the lead, which under other circumstances might have been grateful music, had in it a dirge-like sound. Our native land was soon out of sight, and as we caught the last glimpse, it did not fail to call forth "the voice of sorrow from the bursting heart."

      On the third day out there was every appearance of an approaching gale. By the expertness of those skilled in nautical science, the ship was soon under snug and easy sail, and we waited for the spirit of the storm. An awful stillness prevailed for a few moments, when we encountered the discharge of the gathered tempest. The lightning gleamed, the thunder pealed, the rain fell in torrents, but the ship stood on her course, as though she heeded them not. A few of the landsmen were panic-struck, and would scarcely stir at the orders of the officers. Seasickness commenced, and but few escaped its prostrating influence.

      On the sixteenth of September we boarded a French ship from Bordeaux, bound to Martinique, and sent letters by her to our friends. An incident occurred about this time, which afforded a little amusement. It was reported that a man had fallen overboard. There was a general rush to the spar deck – the ship was hove to – the boat was lowered – all was breathless anxiety – when the man proved to be a mere sailor's hammock; but that there might not be too much waste of sensibility, Bruin, the bear, capering upon the shrouds of the vessel, broke his hold, and made a plunge into the briny waves, from which he was afterwards extricated with no small difficulty.

      The taking of a shark always produces considerable excitement on board: and not long after the above mentioned incident, I had an opportunity to observe the process. A large hook, baited with a piece of salt pork, and lowered into the water, is seized by the voracious mon-

ster, when a noose of a rope is thrown around the tail, by which means the sailors succeed in dragging up the prey, which comes floundering on deck, at the same time opening its wide jaws as if ready to devour every thing on board. The one we took measured ten feet in length, and furnished the sailors many a choice meal. Sharks frequently follow the track of a vessel for days together, and during a calm are often found in great numbers.

      On the twenty-first, we made the Cape de Verde islands, so called from a cape of the same name on the coast of Africa, near the river Gambia. St. Antonia came first in sight, with its top lost in the clouds; and being the first land that we had made since leaving America, every one was eager to catch a full view of it. It is a misnomer, surely, to call this a green cape: for to appearance it was nothing but a barren sand waste. The next morning brought us in sight of Brava, said to be the most fertile of the group, and the safest and best place to call for refreshments. Accordingly we hove to, and sent a boat on shore for some fresh fruit and vegetables. Here the prospect was a little more cheering. There was, however, nothing of that luxuriance on the island, which we expected to find in tropical climes. A little verdure on the sides and near the summit, upon which flocks of goats, and a small herd of cattle were grazing; some shrubbery and brushwood, with here and there an inferior looking cottage, a small plot of cultivated land, and a few naked precipices, were all that greeted our sight. Only two or

three inhabitants were to be seen. A stroll of a few hours over its hills would have afforded us an agreeable pastime. The boat returned, not being able to effect a landing, in consequence of the surf beating so high. We were somewhat disappointed, as our appetites were well set for some rich fruit; but we had an abundance of " salt junk and hard tac" on board, and with these we made friends for the time being. We were becalmed here during the day, and a torrid sun pouring its full blaze upon us, rendered our stay quite uncomfortable.

      The island of Fogo, or San Felipe de Fuego, was visible at a short distance from us, and from the apex of a cone on the mountain in the centre, we could distinctly discern the eruption of volcanic fire. Towards sunset a fine breeze sprung up, and our ship proudly stood off on her course.

      The Cape de Verde islands, discovered in 1460 by the Portuguese, and still subject to the crown of Portugal, form a group of about twenty in number, including those of the smallest size, which are unimportant. They formerly contained a population of about forty thousand, but at present are very sparsely inhabited. They are all more or less mountainous, with scarcely verdure enough upon them for the subsistence of the inhabitants and their cattle. The people, exiled as they are from the world, with most of the channels of communication cut off between them and other countries, are dependent chiefly for whatever sustenance their own islands do not afford, upon vessels casually stopping at them. The trade is generally

carried on by barter. From the time of their first discovery, they have been subject at intervals to severe drought and famine. The rain of heaven is often withheld for several years in succession, at which time all the sources of fertility are dried up, and the people and their cattle perish for want of food and water. It is not surprising therefore to learn, that after the visit of our ship, other mariners found every thing upon them scathed and scorched, and the inhabitants in a famishing state. This occurred in 1832, as will be recollected by our readers, when large donations were made in the city of New-York, and other parts of the United States, for their benefit; with which provisions were purchased and sent them.

      On the third of October a sail was reported in sight. The spy-glasses were eagerly seized, and the maneuvers of the ship closely watched. As we were off the coast of Africa, we were suspicious that it was a slaver. Sometimes she appeared to be bearing down upon us, at others, standing from us under a full press of sail. All heads were instantly ordered down. Our ship was immediately disguised by running in the guns and closing the ports, and a chase was commenced. We kept on the pursuit during the afternoon and night, and noticed that she tacked ship several times: from this circumstance, we thought it apparent that she wished to avoid us, and this excited our suspicions the more. We " overhauled" her the next day, and she proved no piratical craft, but an English vessel, an innocent merchantman, bound to Pernambuco. There was much laughter on board at this

discovery, and some jokes were passed upon several of the officers, who had been actively engaged with their pencils in estimating the prize money, and in making an equal division of it among themselves.

      When in the latitude of about two degrees north, we took the regular south-east trade winds, and crossed the equator in the twenty-fourth degree of west longitude, but without receiving a visit from "Old Neptune," or any of his attendants, much to the gratification of us "green horns," the barbarous custom having been discontinued in the American service, amid these days of light and knowledge!

      On the fourteenth, large shoals of dolphins were seen playing about the ship, and several fine ones were hauled on board. Though they are ranked by medical writers among poisonous fish, yet they were given to the cook, and several of the officers partook rather freely, and experienced injurious effects from them. Some were affected with blindness, others were seized with giddiness and violent vomiting; their eyes at the same time being blood-shot, and their faces red and swollen. But thanks to medical assistance, they suffered no permanent injury. Those who had partaken sparingly, experienced no deleterious effects.

      The dolphin is a beautiful fish: when seen under water, the color of its back is sky blue, its fins of burnished silver, and its tail like a sheet of gold. Those which we caught, afforded us an opportunity of observing how remarkably this fish varies its colors from yellow to blue, in the agonies of death.

CHAPTER II.

      On the afternoon of the fifteenth of October, we made Cape Frio, a high, irregular point of land at the distance of forty miles, and the day following anchored in the harbor of Rio de Janeiro, after a passage of fifty-one days from Sandy Hook. The morning had been showery, but this did not prevent our obtaining a view of the noble scenery about the coast, which for richness and beauty stands unrivalled. The harbor is one of the finest in the world, being perfectly secure and capacious, and well adapted to commercial purposes. On one side of its entrance is the Sugar-loaf, an overhanging rock of granite which rises nearly a thousand feet above the level of the sea. Its appearance is singularly imposing, as it is entirely naked, with the exception of a few tufts of moss, growing upon its summit, and an occasional shrub which may be seen in the crevices upon its sides. On the other side of the har-

bor is the castle of Santa Cruz, built upon a huge mass of granite, mounting twenty-three heavy guns towards the sea, and thirty-three to the westward and northward, with the small fortified island of Fort Lucia nearly abreast of it. These form the chief defence of the harbor. The shores are indented with small sandy bays, and embellished with cottages and plantations. The distance of four miles from the mouth of the harbor to the city is interspersed with islands, some of which are entirely covered with verdure, and others with batteries and dwelling-houses. The view from the ship was one of surpassing beauty, exciting in the mind emotions of irrepressible admiration. There was none of the wild grandeur of our American scenery, there were no majestic forests, sturdy oaks, tall pines or waving fields of grain and Indian corn, but the banana, the orange tree, and the tall and slender palmetto, rose up from the carpet of fresh and vivid green, while villas, churches and convents, were sprinkled in charming variety, imparting to the whole an enchanting and Eden like appearance, peculiar to tropical regions. The view was terminated in the distance by a range of lofty mountains, rising in a variety of fantastic forms, and covered with foliage of living green "whose sun bright summits mingling with the sky," "cliffs of shadowy tint," and masses of moving clouds, gave to the whole prospect, an air of sombre magnificence rarely equalled. We found the harbor crowded with ships from almost every nation, among which "the star spangled banner" of our own country was conspicuous. The sloop of war Lexington was the only

one of our national armed vessels in port. Several English, French, Swedish, and Brazilian vessels of war were lying at anchor, and visits from these ships, with the customary compliments and proffers of service to the Commodore, were paid by their officers. It was gratifying to learn that the Brazilian government was in a state of tranquillity, as we had reason to expect a different state of things from the information we had previously received. It will be recollected that the Emperor Don Pedro abdicated the throne in April, six months before our arrival, in favor of his son Pedro Second, a child six years of age, and embarked for Europe the same month. The laws he had enacted, based upon the old constitution, as well as other measures he had adopted, did not suit the people, and the commotion had become so great, that he was obliged to abdicate the throne, or lose his head. The present government is a regency, and General Lima exercises the highest power during the minority of the young Emperor. The mercenary soldiers of Don Pedro were disbanded by the Chamber of Deputies, and a national guard was formed, consisting of six thousand active and efficient young men, comprising some of the most respectable citizens of the place. Subsequent to the revolution of April seventh, there had been no disturbance until within a few days previous to our arrival, when an insurrection took place on Ilheo das Cobras, or Serpent island, near the city. The ringleader was a negro, who had been banished from Pernambuco, for an attempt against the government, and sent hither for execution. The convicts confined within the

fortifications upon the island, being instigated by him, succeeded in obtaining possession of the arms and ammunition, and commenced a heavy cannonade upon the city, with the intention of taking it. The national guards crossed from the arsenal to the island, and after a slight skirmish, in which several of the insurgents were killed, took possession of the fort. Many of the rebels had been executed, while others had been condemned to chains in the prison-ships. The young Emperor was standing in one of the corridors of the palace during the battle, and narrowly escaped being killed by a musket-ball, aimed at him by one of the insurgents. This intelligence, of no very agreeable nature, was the first we received on entering the harbor. Our ship was soon surrounded by boats laden with oranges, bananas, and other tropical fruits, for sale, which proved delicious after having been so long confined to ship diet. The banana resembles in shape a cucumber of the common size. It is covered with a loose dusky skin, which peals off easily with the fingers. The pulp is soft and pleasant to the taste.

      In the afternoon of the sixteenth we saluted the Brazilian flag with thirteen guns, which compliment was returned from the fort by a salute of nineteen.

      The first objects seen by the traveller as he sets his foot on shore, are the great numbers of negroes and mongrels which every where meet him. These, to one accustomed to the refinements and blessings of civilized life, are truly objects of the deepest commiseration. In walking along the streets, we saw many of these miserable beings linked

together with chains, and driven like beasts of burden. The blacks compose a great part of the population, amounting to about three times the number of citizens, though, from appearances, we should judge there were ten blacks to one white person. When the slaves become diseased, they are cast upon the world to obtain sustenance as they can; and many would actually die from want, were it not for the charities of the monastic establishments, and the small sums occasionally contributed by strangers. I have frequently been accosted by these pitiable objects, and as I have thrown them a few vintons, a smile of joy would illumine their countenances, as though some ponderous burden had been removed from their shoulders. The more robust and athletic are obliged to carry the various articles of transportation on their heads, or draw them along the streets in low trucks like team horses. They may be seen with baskets of live pigs, casks of water, bags of coffee weighing to the amount of two hundred pounds, and sometimes with half of an ox on their heads. They are miserably clad, and as they toil under the weight of their burdens, they cheer themselves with a native song, not very pleasing to a stranger's ear. The women carry the lighter burdens, such as baskets of oranges, bananas, cocoa-nuts, and trays of sweetmeats. They are better clad than the men, and many of them appear cheerful and sing merrily as they pass along.

      Some of the slaves are sent out in the morning by their masters, and are required to procure a specified sum of

money at all hazards. They would be justified by their employers, were they obliged to steal it, so little is honesty regarded. If a slave is detected in stealing, or runs away and is retaken, he has a heavy iron collar put upon his neck, with huge prongs extending out on each side. An additional punishment is sometimes inflicted by the lash.

      The slaves are frequently intrusted with articles for sale; and when a person wishes to purchase of them, he makes a hissing noise, and points to some one of them, who immediately lowers his basket, and sells whatever article is desired.

      The importation of slaves has been prohibited by the government, but multitudes are still smuggled in, and means are used to improve their persons so as to render them saleable. It is said that one of the Regents countenances this practice, because it is a source of profit to him. The slaves are branded with some mark on the forehead, cheek, or back. This is done in the country from which they are taken, before being delivered to the slave dealer. They subsist chiefly on mandioca, black beans, or maize flour, boiled in water. They are occasionally allowed a little salt meat, which they cook to suit themselves and eat it out of a hollow gourd, making use of their fingers instead of knives and forks.

      There are about twelve thousand convicts in the city prison. Their situation is truly deplorable, as they are covered with rags and filth. This fact shows to what a low state the morals of the people are reduced, and the

great necessity there is for reform. What should we think if the largest city in our own country had a prison containing the same number of convicts?

      In the course of my rambles I visited the passao publico, or public garden. This is situated by the seaside at one extremity of the town, surrounded by a high wall, and is a fashionable promenade for the gay society of Rio. It is laid out in grass plats, shrubberies and parterres of jessamine and other fragrant plants, interspersed with a variety of rich shade trees. On the side of the garden next the sea is a terrace of granite, in the centre of which is a fountain made of artificial rock-work, with figures of two alligators of fine sculpture, which formerly spouted water into a marble basin in front. The fountain is now in a state of decay, and destitute of water. In the walks are two granite obelisks with inscriptions nearly defaced. On one of them may be traced the words "a saude do Rio," and on the other "O amor do publico," expressing the design of the garden, to promote the health and pleasure of the inhabitants. We dined at the principal hotel in the place, kept by Mr. Johnston, a Scotchman, and had no reason to complain of our fare; but what appeared singular to me, was the custom generally prevalent in Brazil, of accompanying the dessert with wooden toothpicks!

      We remained at Rio about three weeks, during which time I had frequent opportunities of going ashore. A brief sketch of the city may not be uninteresting to our readers. This place, discovered in 1531, is said to have derived its name Rio de Janeiro, which signifies river of

January, from the mistake of the person who discovered the bay, as he supposed it to be the mouth of a large river. Others imagine it to be named from the feast of St. Januarys held on the first of January. The city is situated on the western shore of the bay, and compared with other cities in South America may be called splendid, though for neatness and elegance it by no means ranks with the cities of the United States. It contains a population of two hundred thousand, the greater part of whom no doubt are Portuguese. We seldom saw any of the aboriginal inhabitants, as they usually avoid the city: but it was common to meet people of almost every nation, English, French, German, Dutch, Italians, Swiss, and North Americans. The intercourse of the inhabitants of Rio with foreign nations has had a favorable effect upon the place, and the marks of civilization are more evident than in most of the cities of South America. Rio, in commercial importance, ranks among the first cities on the globe. The streets with one exception are narrow, poorly paved, and badly lighted. One whole street is occupied by gold and silver smiths and jewellers. A stranger is astonished at the vast variety of brilliants, &c., exposed for sale. The workmanship of the artisans, though inferior to the American or European, is not destitute of taste.

      The houses are generally built of stone, though some are constructed of wood. The former are stuccoed and whitewashed and covered with tiled roofs, but the style of architecture is poor, though of late there are indications of improvement in this respect. To the eye of a stranger the

houses present a gloomy appearance. The entrance to the principal ones is by large clumsy folding-doors, opening into a carriage-house, through which you pass to the rooms above, where the family resides.

      Rio de Janeiro, though the capital of Brazil, has a poor market. The beef has not the tender and juicy flavor as with us. Fish are abundant and of fine quality. The various kinds of vegetables raised in our own country might here be cultivated to advantage, but they are scarce, and the Brazilians make no use of them. Potatoes brought from Ireland and North America command a high price. Fruits are abundant, such as oranges and bananas, and are of very rich flavor.

      Among the public buildings in Rio are a museum, an academy of fine arts, and a library. The museum faces the Campo de Santa Anna. It contains a great number of insects of rare beauty, in good preservation, and a large collection of stuffed birds, remarkable for their rich and gaudy plumage. Also rich minerals, a great variety of paintings, and other articles of curiosity. The harp bird, so called from the resemblance of its tail to that instrument, was particularly beautiful. The Academy of Fine Arts is a noble building that would not make a bad appearance even upon New-Haven common, but there has been no taste displayed in its location, which is in a narrow street not at all distinguished for its neatness. I visited this institution in company with one of my countrymen, at present a resident of the city. The instructor and his pupils politely bowed as we entered. Various branches of learning are here taught at the public expense, two of the

rooms being devoted to that purpose. A variety of paintings and drawings designed by the pupils were shown us, some of which evinced much talent. Higher specimens of paintings were contained in another apartment, but they were generally inferior to those in galleries of our own country.

      There are several primary schools in the city, in which the system of mutual instruction is pursued. There are also schools of a higher order, where are taught mathematics, Latin and Greek, music and drawing. The principal instrument of music is the guitar, and when accompanied by the voice produces a pleasing effect. The higher classes of society send their children to Europe to be educated.

      The public library is in an edifice connected with the Emperor's palace, and contains about seventy thousand volumes, most of which are very ancient. We saw here a copy of the first printed edition of the Bible on parchment, impressed in 1461 by the wonderful mechanism of John Faust, the inventor of printing. We noticed also several different editions of the Polyglot Bible in various languages, bearing the marks of extreme antiquity. The works on law and history are considered rich and valuable.

      The people are allowed to visit the library during the day, but it is not much frequented, owing to a want of taste for reading among the inhabitants. This remark does not apply to the English and Americans resident here. The spirit which they have manifested for their own improvement is worthy of all praise. They have an English li-

brary in connection with a reading-room, where they pass their leisure hours usefully and profitably. The traveller has only to be introduced by a member, and any book is at his command.

      The climate is humid and hot, and insensibly impairs an European constitution, though it is generally admitted, that if foreigners would live on a simple diet and as temperately as the Brazilians, they might enjoy good health.

      I went with the chaplain, Mr. Grier, to San Cristovao, the Emperor's country palace, situated about three miles from the city. The road leading to it is broad and smooth, and well supplied with lamps for the evening. The country residences we passed, exhibited a richer display of grass plats, trees and flowering shrubs, than probably can be found in any other part of the world. The site of the palace is delightful, commanding an extensive view of the water and of the surrounding country, clothed with luxuriant vegetation. There is nothing particularly attractive in its external appearance. One part of the building is but two stories high, painted yellow, with a tower at one end, crowned with a dome. The other part is four or five stories high, of Grecian architecture, the exterior walls being variegated in imitation of marble. We found the rooms of the palace splendidly furnished. The walls were decorated with fine paintings, the subjects of which were taken from Scripture and from Roman history. There were also portraits of kings, emperors, princes and knights, among which were those of the Portuguese royal family. The Emperor's private library is not very extensive, but it

contains many rare works. On one side of this palace was a hanging garden, affording a beautiful display of roses and choice plants. It was ornamented with numerous images, on some of which were representations of armorial escutcheons. The pleasure grounds in this vicinity are objects of peculiar interest. They were adorned with a variety of arbors, over which fragrant vines were creeping, and an artificial pond in the centre was inclosed by a high hedge of coffee trees, forming a wall of darkest green.

      On the nineteenth, I visited Praya Grande with a party of midshipmen. This beautiful and curving beach, directly opposite the bay, is lined with a range of fine white houses and a few stores. Nothing can be more picturesque than the adjacent scenery. Hills and valleys crowned with evergreen shrubbery, and interspersed with groves of orange,, lemon, cocoa, and banana trees, presented a delightful appearance. Our party were all in high glee, and we partook bountifully of the fruit which surrounded us, and returned to the ship much pleased with our excursion.

      I was ashore again at Rio a few days afterwards, and visited the Chamber of Deputies and House of Lords. I was particularly struck with the venerable appearance of the senators at the latter place. They were holding a discussion relative to the state of affairs between their own and the British government, and if I remember correctly, it was respecting the loan of some millions of pounds sterling, which they had obtained from the former.

      At the House of Lords some of our officers were close-

ly questioned, to ascertain if they were English or Americans. They were told if they were English, they must leave, but if Americans, they might remain. The Chamber of Deputies were discussing subjects of the highest importance to the empire, as they were about to draft a new constitution for the government of the people.

      We left the Chamber of Deputies to visit one of the churches, to witness the funeral rites and ceremonies performed over the remains of a child. The body was laid in a straight box, with a triangular lid covered with black velvet, and ornamented with gold lace. It was placed on an elevated platform within the chancel, and opened to disclose the corpse, which was richly dressed. The cheeks were painted red, and a semicircle of tinsel was placed over the head, decorated with artificial flowers, that it might be admired even in death. A great number of the relatives and friends were present, each holding a burning flambeau. The priests were habited in muslin robes richly wrought, and with a species of scarf thrown over their shoulders, overlaid with gold. The ceremony was very imposing. After the requiem for the dead was chanted, the child was buried in the cemetery adjoining the church. The body was placed in a niche in the wall, to be covered with lime. The father was much affected, and wept profusely. As one of the attendants handed him the dish, that he might sprinkle the lime upon the child, he shrunk back as if in dread of performing such a ceremony, but finally succeeded in conquering his feel-

ings, and was followed by his friends, and some of our officers.

      The interior of the churches presents a grand display of gold, but the architecture is clumsy. Many of the altars are of massive silver, but the paintings and works of sculpture are inferior.

      The English have a neat little church near the public garden, inclosed by an iron railing, with a yard in front paved with granite. It was built in 1820, and will hold five hundred people. The clergyman is of the Episcopal order, and is supported partly by British and American residents, and partly by the English government.

      The city is ornamented by several fountains made of granite, which are supplied with water from the neighboring hills, by means of an aqueduct some miles in extent, similar to those mentioned in Roman history. A part of the aqueduct, which is built for ornament, is supported by a double row of arches, placed one above the other. It was completed in 1740, and is said to be made in imitation of the grand work of the same kind, erected by John the Fifth at Lisbon. It is the best specimen of architecture of which Rio can boast.

      The shipping is supplied with water from a fountain upon the quay opposite the palace, and is conveyed to the casks in the boats by means of a hose. The water is excellent and keeps wejl at sea. A few days before we left, a splendid dinner was given by our reefers, to the English midshipmen of the Druid, then lying in port. This

compliment was soon afterwards returned. Several handsome entertainments were given to the officers of our ship during our stay, which were reciprocated by us in no stinted measure. It is always pleasant to meet one's own countrymen in a foreign land, and many marks of attention and hospitality were bestowed upon us by the American residents.

      The last day I was on shore, I visited Gloria Hill and Praya do Flamengo. Upon the summit of the former is the church of Nossa Senhora da Gloria, (our Lady of Glory,) distinguished by its elevated situation, and is one of the most commanding objects seen by the eye of the mariner as he enters the bay. Our consul, Mr. Wright, resided at Praya do Flamengo, and I was cordially received by him and his family, who showed me many attentions which I shall ever recollect with pleasure.

      On returning, I ascended Mato-porco, a high hill overlooking the harbor. The prospect is extensive and noble, presenting a view of the surrounding country for some miles in extent; and I left with the impression that grander scenes in nature are seldom witnessed, than those which abound in the environs of Rio de Janeiro.

CHAPTER III.

      On the fifth of November we weighed anchor and left Rio, having replenished our stores with an abundance of fine fruit, such as oranges, bananas, et cetera, and with a good supply of live stock. The wind being light, a long line of barges, sent by the commanders of the different vessels of war in port, assisted our own boats in towing us out of the harbor. A fine breeze soon afterwards sprung up, and by nightfall we entirely lost sight of land.

      A few incidents only, that occurred on our passage of thirty days to the Cape of Good Hope, are worthy of notice. The weather was at times boisterous, when a good fire would hare been a comfortable thing; at others it was much like what we experience in the fine month of October in our own country.

      We have often read much of the works of God as seen at sea, but not till the present voyage were we fur-

nished with such favorable opportunities for witnessing them. The works of God seen in any part of His vast dominion, sufficiently display his goodness, power, and wisdom; but at sea we perhaps form sublimer conceptions of these attributes, than on land. This impression is deeper in the southern hemisphere than in the northern. The former is far more brilliant than the latter, and the wide vault of heaven more closely studded with luminaries. I passed many delightful evenings in gazing upon this vast magazine of contrivances, and in contemplating the exquisite design of the Creator, in forming such countless myriads of objects, so replete with sublimity. How can anyone with his eyes open to the light of nature, doubt for a moment of the existence of a God?

      We had some beautiful sunsets. One I would like to describe, had I language adequate to the task. A grander scene has seldom been witnessed. The whole western sky was brightened into a light red. Over this hovered ranges of fantastic clouds, incessantly changing their variegated tints, under the effulgence of the rays of the setting orb: a golden path shot across the water, and amid this scene of magnificence, the sun went gloriously

down, while all were on deck, eagerly beholding the sight and admiring its beauty.

      During the passage the men were occasionally exercised at the small arms, and considerable amusing conversation was held about the intended attack on the Malays at Quallah Battoo.

      Their certain discomfiture was predicted, and a bloodless triumph, victoria sine clade, it was believed, would be achieved on the western coast of Sumatra. But more of this hereafter.

      On the passage from New-York to Rio Janerio, it was ascertained, that there were several bankrupt tragedians on board, some of whom had acted on the stage in the United States with considerable eclat. One had formerly been proprietor and manager of a theatre in New-Orleans. They volunteered their services and obtained permission from the commanding officer, to exhibit on board. Several single pieces were recited, and some part of "Douglas" was acted. We had

      At Rio their performances were repeated with some additions. The quarter-deck was dressed out with scenery and flags, and other gorgeous drapery. The ship was honored by the attendance of several of the foreign residents in the place with their ladies, by a number of Brazilian gentlemen, together with the belles of the city, and by officers from the ships of war in port. A regular theatre was then established on board. A subscription of one

hundred and twenty-five dollars was raised, and expended chiefly in the purchase of dresses, tapestry, and other paraphernalia. A company of actors was formed, consisting in part of the sailors, styled the Thespian Corps.

      During the passage from Rio, we were favored by our "Thespian Corps," with farces, tragedies, recitations, a few original pieces, and national and comic songs. Thespis himself might have been flattered, had he been present to witness how finely his dithyrambics were chanted.

      Old "Ichabod Crane" himself could not have restrained his risibles at the sight of our female actresses. Persons whom we were accustomed to see with huge quids of tobacco in their mouths, and quaffing eagerly the "liquid fire" from the "grog tub," had here renewed their age, and were seen in female attire, proudly strutting about, and screwing themselves up to the imitation of all the graces of a young lass of sixteen. It was no easy matter to find among so many "salts," one to represent a young lady. As for old women, fit personages were not so difficult to be obtained, for any of the care-worn and weather-beaten sailors would have been tolerable representatives. Master Burke and Madam –––– of our own country, might have suffered by a comparison with the dandies and young lasses that graced our stage. These performances created much merriment for the crew, and served to break the dull monotony of a sea life.

      In addition to the theatre, other expedients were occasionally adopted for our amusement. One evening, for example, while the officers were quietly housed below, a

loud trampling, like that of some monstrous animal, was heard on the spar deck. Every one abandoned his employment, and rushed from his apartment with mouth and eyes wide open, to gaze at the spectacle, or apparition, if so it might prove. But by the time they had reached the deck, the noise had ceased. It was soon heard again, when the animal approached and galloped several times around the quarter deck, making a scattering among us, as if each found it necessary to escape for his life.

      This created much laughter, though it was not so easy to divine what the ghost was. But the mystery was soon solved. Two men had lashed themselves together, back to back, by a rope around their waists. Each bent the body downwards in opposite directions; on each side of the head of one, a shoe was fastened, to represent the ears of the animal; over the head of the other, hung a swab or broom, to serve the purpose of a tail, and both were overspread with a white blanket. Each carried a couple of clogs in his hands, which, when beat upon the deck, occasioned a sound similar to the trampling of a horse, or the trotting of a donkey, while a boy sat upon their backs, occasionally crying, "buy a broom."

      The reality of a sea life on board ship, wears quite a different aspect from what it does in the crude fancies of unfledged boyhood. His joys then are but dreams, and his hopes, but "goodly shadows in the summer's cloud." It rarely happens that a man who goes to sea, especially on a long voyage, can refrain from falling occasionally into a melancholy mood. Tired of treading the same cir-

cle, of beholding the same objects, of repeating the same round of duties, with nothing to stimulate to action, he becomes a burden to himself, and not unfrequently falls into a depression of spirits, almost insupportable. Any thing, therefore, calculated to break in upon this dull sameness, and awaken his sensibilities, is hailed with pleasure; and sailors who possess no stock of real happiness, but snatch the froth from the wave as it passes by them, are ever busy in taxing their powers of invention at something to amuse and afford a momentary gratification.

      We had many opportunities of seeing the great monsters of the deep, and frequently passed among large shoals of sperm whales, spouting and sporting around us in beauty and grandeur. On the second of December, a vessel in distress was reported on our weather bow. We rushed to the spar deck with a fluttering heart, and feelings of compassion for the unfortunate. Many of the officers were hanging in the shrouds to gaze at the object, which could just be discerned by the aid of a glass. It was then said to be a wreck – "it certainly is a wreck." "No, it is a whale boat, filled with men." "No, it is a spar – it is a spar." Our speculations were soon ended, by approaching the thing which had excited so much attention. It was a wreck indeed, but not of a ship. It proved to be the mangled carcass of a whale, filled with busy albatrosses! The first lieutenant levelled a thirty-two pounder at it, but in consequence of the motion of the ship, and the rolling of the wreck, the ball passed over it. It was, however, considered a good shot!

      On the fifth, "High land ahead" was reported by the man on the fore-yard. It proved to be Table Mountain, at the distance of about fifty miles, and by evening we had run very near to it; but in consequence of not being familiar with the entrance to Table Bay, the Commodore deemed it best to stand off and on, during the night. The next morning found us near False Cape, whither the current had drifted us, at the distance of about thirty miles. Having but a light breeze, and the current still setting strongly against us, we made slow progress, and by noon, were completely becalmed, within a few miles of the harbor. This was not a little tantalizing, as we were all anxious to have a view of Cape Town. But the scene around us was not devoid of interest. Within a short distance were seen lofty mountains perfectly bare, but presenting a bold and fanciful outline, rising from the sea, pile on pile, resembling in some respects an antiquated watch-tower. Not long after, a fine breeze sprung up and we were soon in the harbor.

      As we entered Table Bay, a snug little cottage on our right, sheltered in a retired nook at the foot of a mountain, was an object of interest that attracted our attention. Embowered in beautiful shade trees, with its trellis and clambering grape vine, it presented a scene of quiet and rural repose. Several, not much unlike this, gradually came in sight, with their beautiful flower gardens and neat shrubbery in front, till we at length obtained an extended view of the town. The town is built on a peninsula in latitude thirty-four degrees south, and is

situated in the midst of a valley between Table and Lion mountains. The former rises on one side, almost perpendicularly three thousand and five hundred feet high, resembling the ruins of some giant fortress; the latter, on the other side, has a strong resemblance to that terrific monster whose name it bears, as extended in a reclining posture. Between them, as seen from the ship, were interspersed churches and other buildings, all painted white, making an agreeable and picturesque appearance.

      We lay to, for a few moments, to receive on board the port captain, James Bance, Esq. and the officer of health, John Laing, Esq. Our arrival produced great excitement. Before we fairly dropped our anchor, the bay was alive with various water-craft, crowded with eager spectators, directing their course towards us, to reconnoiter our ship, the first American frigate that ever greeted the eyes of the people of South Africa. There might have been a momentary disappointment, when the character of our ship was ascertained, as it had been a long time since any intelligence had arrived from England, and a British admiral had been daily expected.

      When intelligence was communicated from the signal station on Lion's Rump, to the post-office, that a large ship was approaching, bearing an admiral's ensign, they very naturally concluded that ours was his majesty's ship, nor were we able to undeceive them, for we did not discern their signals. We found but few vessels in the harbor, as ships most generally anchor in Simon's Bay, sixty miles south of us; Table Bay being unsafe anchorage at

certain seasons of the year. This harbor is considered secure only from September to May. The wind blows excessively hard from the north about the month of October, when all communication with the shore is suspended for many days.

      Some time previous to our arrival, an American vessel was driven ashore and lost, but the greater part of her cargo was saved.

      Soon after we moored ship, we saluted the fortress in town with seventeen guns, which compliment was returned with a salute of eighteen. The effect of our guns against the massive walls of Table mountain, was grand beyond conception, like that described by Mr. Stewart. "Echo after echo of the deepest toned thunder, intermingled with reverberations, like the discharge of a rapid fue de joie, rolled round and round the bay, between every gun, as if a whole fleet were in action."

      The next day I paid a visit to the town, and was agreeably surprised to find so large and flourishing a population in this remote quarter of the globe. This land of Hottentots, which is often associated in our minds as the region of sterility, and the abode of wretchedness, now contains as many signs of comfort, as fair complexions, and to some extent, as good society, as are to be found in any part of the United States. The people are well dressed, and in the height of the fashion. What was the more noticeable, especially after just leaving Rio de Janeiro, was, that we did not see a solitary beggar, though at that place we were surrounded with them.

      The town is laid out in regular squares, somewhat similar to Philadelphia, though it by no means equals that eity in wealth or in style of building. The streets are broad, and are all McAdamized. The population, equal to that of the city of Washington, is upwards of eighteen thousand. The houses, built principally after the Dutch style, are low, flat-roofed, chiefly constructed of stone, and white-washed on the outside. A few only are of two stories; yet from their situation and cleanly appearance, an air of comfort and convenience is thrown around them. The city owes many of its features to the Dutch, who were, its original settlers, but it has undergone some essential improvements since it came into the possession of the English. The colony, of which, this town is the capital, exceeds Great Britain in extent, stretching nearly seven hundred miles along the coast, and about eight hundred into the interior. Its population equals that of the city of Edinburgh, being about one hundred and forty thousand.

      The Dutch commenced the settlement, about the middle of the seventeenth century. It was captured by the English, towards the close of the eighteenth, and afterwards restored to the former. About the commencement of the nineteenth, it was retaken by the English, who have ever since remained its sole possessors.

      As we landed, we passed on our left a strongly fortified castle, occupied by English troops. We then entered a beautiful square, flanked on all sides by a double row of shade trees, affording a delightful promenade, and the whole inclosed by a wall, breast high. This is used as a

parade ground, and contains the Commercial Exchange. Nearly in front of the building, stands a mutilated column, once crowned with the statue of a Dutch king. It was overthrown some years since by the shock of an earthquake. About three squares from this, brought us to the public walk, which is an object of the greatest beauty in the place. It is a mile in extent, and is lined on either side with rows of the large English oak. Beautiful gardens, neatly inclosed, some containing fruit and vegetables, others gaily enamelled with flowers, run parallel to it. About midway of the avenue stands the Government House, with its guard of soldiers in front. At the extreme end are two parks, inclosed with brick walls, containing the menagerie of the Governor. Among the animals were a lion, a lioness, a Bengal tiger, and two jackalls. We saw also a blue crane, a flamingo, and a species of the vulture which feeds on snakes. The gardens occupy a space of about one hundred and twenty acres, formerly belonging to the Dutch East India Company. On Sunday afternoon, after the service is over, the band of Scottish Highlanders plays here, for the amusement of the citizens. This entertainment is but ill calculated to enforce the sentiments of the preacher, and would never be tolerated by the descendants of the Pilgrim Fathers of New-England. The gardens at all times are the fashionable resort of the people.

      Almost any person would recognize the Dutch origin of the town, from the sight of a vast canal passing directly through one of the principal streets; and from the nume-

rous gutters running by every citizen's door. Having but few side-walks, we were obliged to encounter carts, wagons, mules, and almost every species of commodity, in winding our way through the streets. The town contains many philanthropic institutions, such as are found in America; and has a college with an able body of professors, and schools and higher seminaries of learning. Much is done for education. Men of wealth send their sons to England to be educated. Considerable is also done for ameliorating the condition of mankind. We found here various benevolent and charitable societies, by which the people evince a zeal worthy of themselves.

      In the afternoon, in company with midshipmen Lincoin and Stanley, I made a visit to the celebrated farm of Constantia, distant about one hour and a half, or, in other words, nine miles, as an hour in this country is generally understood to be a distance of six miles.

      We rode in a landau drawn by two horses, with a Hottentot for a driver. As we passed the toll house, the collector came out for his fee. "I am from old Ireland," said he, "if you were ever there." – "Do you want to buy any pigs, gentlemen? They are of the first order, and I fatten them as I do in hold Hireland, on barley and bran." Though we should have been glad to have had his pigs on board for sea stock, yet for the time being, we were obliged to dispense with his offer, having a nobler treat in view.

      We met on our way several country people, going to town with their stout wagons, laden with produce and

wood for the market. These were drawn by eight or ten pair of horses, driven with a long whip, the handle of which, not unlike a cane fish-pole, was some thirty feet in length. On a subsequent occasion, I saw no less than twerity-four stout oxen attached to one wagon.

      The road winds gradually around the bases of Table Mountain and Devil's Peak, and is excellent for the greater part of the distance to Constantia. The soil on either side is sterile, much resembling the land about Saratoga, in the state of New-York. The scenery became more interesting when about halfway thither. We rode through beautiful avenues of the oak, and groves of the silver tree – protea argentea. The long pointed leaves of this tree, densely studded on the branches, and being of a bluish green color, covered with a fine down, have the appearance, as the rays of the sun fall upon them, of being tipped with silver.

      Handsome villas, with arched gate-ways in front, the residences of gentlemen of wealth in the town, are found in beautiful variety along the latter part of the route. The houses at Lower Constantia are large, spacious, and embosomed in noble shade trees.

      We did not find the gentleman of the estate at home, but we were received with much courtesy by his lady. The grounds are tastefully laid out. The gardens in front are splendid, and adorned with various species of flowers and odoriferous plants. It was a pleasing sight to see the full blown rose, the myrtle and the geranium, flourishing

in all their richness in the month of December. The contrast to this season of the year in our own country, when bleak winter with its "surly blast" sweeps over the land, leaving every thing desolate and bare, was striking and agreeable.

      The seasons here are the reverse of what they are in our own country. Their spring commencing with September, summer with December, autumn with March, and winter with June.

      The name of this estate is derived from the grape of Constantia, in France, which resembles that raised here, though it is said by some, that the vines which produce it were originally brought from Shiraz, in Persia. The vines, usually about the size of a man's wrist, are trained very low, say three feet from the ground, without stake or trellis, and some of them are seventy or eighty years old. We were too early for grapes, yet we saw them green, hanging in rich clusters from the branches of the vines. An attendant served out to us several varieties of delicious wines, Frontinac, Muscadine, Pontac, &c.

      We left the place, highly gratified with our visit, for Upper Constantia. We were cordially received by the son of Mr. Cloete, who kindly conducted us over the grounds. The vineyards are extensive, and the gardens superb. We found all the varieties of fruit and vegetables growing here, that are common in our own country, such as pears, apples, peaches, plums, &c.; also, many of the tropical fruits. We were offered several varieties of wine,

and in addition, a cold collation, at the mansion. Soon afterwards, we returned to town, and finally on board ship, giving glowing descriptions of what we had seen.

      The next day, in company with the chaplain, I called on the Rev. Dr. Philip, superintendent of the missions of the London Missionary Society in South Africa. We met there two gentlemen of intelligence, who had lately arrived in the barque Science, from England. One was from York, the other from Newcastle-on-Tyne. Their object was partly scientific, and partly to examine into the state of the English colonies in that section of the globe. Accompanied by these gentlemen, we next paid our respects to the Governor, Sir Lowry Cole, at the Colonial office. His demeanor was dignified, but entirely exempt from those airs of ostentation, too often assumed by persons high in office. He is greatly respected, and universally beloved by the people. He is perhaps sixty years of age, and of a tall and spare figure. His dress was a blue frockcoat, with the national button, and white pantaloons worn over boots.

      The conversation turned upon various subjects, and among them, the temperance cause in our own country, about which His Excellency made several inquiries. We were gratified with the justness of his remarks, and his easy flow of conversation. The first meeting in behalf of temperance was held at Cape Town, the day before we sailed.

      We visited the Museum and public Library. The former contains a valuable collection of birds and animals, chiefly natives of the Cape – antelopes and ant-eaters, ba-

boons and monkeys, &c. &c., eagles and cranes, vultures and flamingoes, penguins and pelicans. The latter were also in great numbers in the waters of the harbor.

      The Library is in one part of the Commercial Exchange, and contains a collection of valuable books, amounting to eighteen thousand volumes. Some of them are Dutch. A couple of volumes, containing exquisite engravings of botanical specimens, in particular, engrossed my attention. American novels, especially those of Cooper, were much sought for by the British.

      On the eighth, we received a visit on board ship from our acquaintances on shore, among whom were several gentlemen of distinction. They were much pleased with the appearance of the ship, and pronounced many encomiums upon it. I accompanied the ladies ashore, and saw several of them safely housed at the residence of Dr. Adamson. Here they spread before me an entertainment of rich cake, fruit and wine. It was unhealthy, they said, to drink cold water in that climate. I was soon compelled to leave them, to fulfil an engagement, to dine with Mr. Rutherford, at his country villa, on Green Point. It was only a drive of about three miles. We were accompanied by Dr. Philip, our London friends and Mr. Grier. This, I found to be one of those snug retreats I had so much admired, when entering the harbor. The day was hot, and we enjoyed a refreshing sea breeze, from a fine piazza, adorned with the flowers of the jessamine and clambering vine. A beautiful garden was in front, crowded with a rich variety of shrubs and plants. We shall not

stop to give in detail, the different courses that graced our board – the dinner was sumptuous, and the society intelligent and agreeable. Our friends took a deep interest in every thing connected with North America. Dr. Philip was acquainted with our excellent countryman, Rev. Dr. Codman, of Dorchester, Mass, whom he had met once in London.

      From our London friends we heard of the noble efforts of Dr. Hewitt, in England, who had gone thither aa the "Apostle of Temperance." One of them was present at a public meeting which the Dr. addressed. His speech was well received. He was spoken of in the highest terms, and he left a favorable impression upon the minds of those who heard him. After tea with the ladies we took our leave.

CHAPTER IV.

      I went on shore early the next morning, to the parade ground, to hear the music from the band of Scottish Highlanders. They were all tall, noble looking men, dressed in their tartan plaids, with elegant caps, adorned with rich ostrich plumes. I felt a sensation of interest stealing over me, on listening to the performance. Recollections of Scottish scenes, depicted in such masterly style, by poets and novel writers, rose unbidden, but with power within me. I was carried back in imagination to the days of Scotia's distinguished warriors, marching with them on to victory and glory. I seemed to hear the loud bugle and shrill clarion of war, echoing and re-echoing through every glen, and mountain cave. I have seldom heard more interesting music. Their sweet and soft native airs stole pleasantly over me, thrilling every nerve. Such airs,

played by native Scotchmen, produce a more thrilling effect upon us, than when performed by any other class of musicians. They execute with more taste and greater judgment.

      A company of Hottentot cavalry, mounted on splendid steeds, and dressed in a handsome uniform, made a fine appearance.

      In the afternoon, a public dinner was given by the officers of the regiment of Highlanders, to the gentlemen of our ship, many of whom attended. The entertainment was rich and noble. Every thing was served up on a full service of plate, and the highest degree of harmony and good feeling prevailed on the occasion.

      The Sabbath at Cape Town is quiet and peaceful. No loungers are found about the hotels, and with the exception of a few gentlemen who leave town for their country seats, the people may be said, universally to attend upon the worship of the sanctuary. I had the pleasure of attending service at three different churches. It was late in the morning when I landed from our ship, and I was about the last person that entered Dr. Philip's church. The exercises had commenced, but I heard sufficient to judge of their character. Dr. Philip is a man of bold, energetic mind, and eminently calculated to do extensive good. His style of delivery is easy, his conceptions are luminous, and he possesses the happy talent of presenting his ideas in so clear a light, that they are intelligible to every class of hearers. His congregation is respectable, though not very numerous. I next heard the Episcopal service

performed in regular English style, by Mr. Hough, at the Dutch Reformed Church. It differed very little from the method adopted in our country. The music was passable, the organ was not of the nicest tone, and the vocal parts were performed by charity children, as in England. The children also gave the responses. The sermon was good, and the prayers well read. The clergyman prayed for "our good King William, and our excellent Queen Adelaide." He also published the bans of matrimony, just before commencing his sermon.

      I attended a third service at St. Andrews' church, (Presbyterian,) and heard a discourse from the Rev. Dr. Adamson. There were but about half a dozen of the citizens present; the remainder of the assembly was composed of the seventy-second regiment of Scottish Highlanders. They were all fine looking men, dressed in full uniform; and a more interesting sight I have seldom witnessed, than when observing these veterans attentively listening to the sound of Christian instruction. The office of clerk was performed by one of them, equipped in complete regimentals.

      The next day was appointed for our final departure from Cape Town. Being caterer, which, by the way, is a post of honor on board a ship of war, I was allowed, in company with several other gentlemen, again to visit the shore. I disbursed all my money, and brought in my messmates for a round bill. Some part of our supplies consisted of several of the broad-tailed sheep. They are held in high estimation by the inhabitants of the Cape, and deservedly

so, for finer mutton we have seldom eaten. It has little of the strong mutton flavor, and resembles veal in some respects. Their tails alone might weigh from six to sixteen pounds. The fat is used by the Dutch farmers, in preference to butter. The sheep are not of the wooly species, but are covered with long hair, which hangs in beautiful ringlets over them. European sheep have of late been introduced into the country with considerable success.

      While making our last purchase, the gun fired for us, and we were obliged to repair with all possible despatch to the ship. When we arrived at the jetty or landing-place, we found the cornet already twisted, and every visible preparation making to get under way. Shortly after we came on board, the anchor was weighed, and having a stiff breeze, Cape Town and its environs vanished from our sight.

      We have seldom visited a place with which we were better pleased. Our ship was an object of curiosity during our stay, and was greatly admired. She was daily thronged with visitors, and among them were some of the most respectable people of the town. Our officers received the most marked attention while ashore, and had daily received invitations from the inhabitants, to partake of their hospitalities. His Excellency the Governor sought an early opportunity to invite Commodore Downes to an entertainment at his country residence. Places of public curiosity were made easy of access to us, and wherever we went, we were welcomed by the people, as though we had conferred, rather than received, a favor by calling

upon them. We shall not soon forget the kindness received from the inhabitants. Several invitations from gentlemen in the country awaited us, just before our departure, which we were sorry to be under the necessity of declining.

      I omitted to mention that while at Cape Town I visited the city prison. Among the prisoners were several women, and a large number of Hottentots, Malays, and Caffres. We found the different apartments neat and comfortable, and all arranged in a style honorable to the British government, and no less creditable to the Governor of the place. The Hottentots were in many respects different from those we were accustomed to see about town, who are a mongrel race, through intermarrying with people of other nations. Many that we had previously seen were of a yellow complexion, but these in the prison were of a brown or russet color. The contour of their features was not very prepossessing. Their eyes were long and narrow, and half-closed; their cheek bones high and prominent, gradually tapering towards the chin, resembling a triangle in shape. Their hair was not woolly like the negroes, but grew irregularly in tufts upon the head. They were about the middle stature, and remarkably good natured, and apparently an inoffensive people. We heard them talk, and observed a peculiar characteristic in their utterance, which has not been unaptly compared to the clucking of a hen. The Caffres we saw here did not differ materially from them. They are of a moderate height, strong and active, and their countenances rather more open than those of the Hottentots. Dr. Philip is of opin-

ion that these people, in point of ability and good feeling, are decidedly superior to that portion of the refuse English population which migrate to the Cape. It has become a proverb in our own country, when we wish to speak of a man below the level of humanity, to say that "he is worse than a Hottentot." This is a libel upon the character of these natives. What they were centuries ago, before the light of Christianity and civilization shone upon them, is no criterion by which to judge of them now. They are not the degraded beings that they once were. In some respects they are superior in intelligence to many who look down upon them with contempt. In many points they are unquestionably inferior to the race of whites, but in this respect, they do not suffer in comparison with the ancient Britons. In this remark we are borne out by the testimony of Mr. Pitt, who once said in the British House of Commons, that the Britons were formerly as obscure among the nations of the earth, as savage in their manners, as debased in their morals, and as degraded in their understandings, as these unhappy Africans. They evidently possess great powers of discrimination, and at one of the missionary stations, there is a young Caffre chief, who is vindicating the character of his countrymen, and exposing the obloquy that has been thrown upon them, with the greatest ability.

      Before the missionaries commenced their operations among them, they were in a condition worse than the most abject slavery; they were without religion and morals, nearly naked, without property, living in licentiousness

and in beastly intoxication. Witness the reply of a Hottentot to the question put to him, as to what the missionaries had done for them. "What have the missionaries done for the Hottentots!" said he, "when the missionaries came among us, we had no clothing but the filthy sheep-skin kaross; now we are clothed in British manufactures. We were without letters; now we can read our Bibles, or hear them read to us. We were without any religion; now we worship God in our families. We were without morals; now every man has his own wife. We were given up to licentiousness and drunkenness; now we have among us industry and sobriety. We were without property; now the Hottentots at Bethelsdorp are in possession of fifty wagons, and a corresponding number of cattle. We were liable to be shot like wild beasts, and the missionaries stood between us and the bullets of our enemies."^*

      The testimony of this native shows that missionaries, wherever they go, impart real advantages to those among whom they labor, which are duly appreciated by those around them. Schools and temples of worship here arise to beautify the land, in the midst of heathen desolation. At most of the missionary stations, the public ordinances of the gospel are well attended. The people assemble at the sound of the "church-going bell." They are well dressed, and conduct themselves in a decent and orderly manner. Their schools are well attended. Even infant

schools have been established among the tribes of South Africa, and this system of instruction is most cordially received and appreciated by the natives.

      The London Missionary Society, have missions established at no less than thirteen stations within the Cape colony, and about eight beyond its limits; and many of the barbarous tribes, who have never come within the pale of their influence, are anxious to have missionaries come and settle among them.

      A chief of a tribe of Bechuanas, who had never witnessed missionary operations, but had heard of them, set out on a journey to find Dr. Philip, taking with him a thousand head of cattle to purchase a missionary. He was robbed of his cattle, on the road, by a plundering horde of Koranas, which had for a long time harassed the whole tribe. These people are instigated to steal cattle by traders, who give them in exchange, brandy, gunpowder and fire-arms.

      Dr. Philip had returned from an exploring tour to the different stations in the colony, about six months previous to our arrival, and he gave a very flattering account of the success of the missionary enterprise. He has since made a second tour. During his first visit, he saw a party of wild Bushmen, who had settled on the Kat river. They had then, nothing but the old sheep-skin karosses for their clothing. They had not in their possession a single iron tool; they had neither seed corn, nor any thing with which to barter for it. But after his departure, they borrowed a hatchet, and constructed a wooden plough. A

Hottentot lent them a pair of oxen, and being thus furnished, they were enabled to prepare the soil for culture. They planted it with corn, which they also borrowed; and with the first crop were able to repay the debt and to purchase bullocks, and some iron. Furnished with this last material, they made a second plough with an iron coulter. They had neither forge nor bellows, but they substituted a skin for the latter, which they worked with their hands. By the second year's crop they were placed in easy circumstances. When the doctor saw them on his second tour, they had not only constructed a wagon for themselves, but had made several for their neighbors, and some ploughs.

      On his first visit, he found one woman in the settlement surrounded by fifty children, in a place where they were so closely wedged together, that one could not move without disturbing the whole, and she was teaching them from the leaves of a New Testament, which were the only means of instruction in her possession. On his second journey, he found the greatest imaginable improvement among them. They were now a Christian people, and no inconsiderable degree of civilization existed among them. At one location within the tribe, there was a school on the English plan, taught by a Hottentot boy. At another location, where the whole people had been Bushmen, he found a flourishing day school, taught also by a Hottentot master, who likewise performed divine service on the Sabbath.

      The most signal success has attended the labors of

missionaries among the Griquas, formerly a nomadic or wandering tribe beyond the limits of the Cape colony. Mr. Anderson and Mr. Kamer accompanied them in their wanderings for a period of five years, before they saw any fruit of their labors. Since that period, these tribes have located themselves in fixed habitations, and are rising in character, industry, and intelligence.

      Besides the missionary stations established by the London Society, there are several under the direction of the Moravian and Wesleyan missionaries. Great and increasing have been the exertions of these self-denying brethren, among these people, to raise their moral condition from a state of savage barbarity to a participation in the blessings of Christianity and civilization. The effects resulting from their endeavors have been signal.

      When we had passed through the different wards of the prison, and were preparing to leave, we were shown a Malay among the convicts, under the sentence of death. His crime was murder. He had killed his brother in a passion, and under a slight provocation. A week previous he was a Mohammedan in sentiment, now a Christian. His keepers spoke well of him, and observed that a very great change had been wrought in him. He appeared like a true penitent. To the question, what his present feelings were, he replied, "I pray to God all the time that my sins may be forgiven." You are soon to leave the world, and how do you expect to be saved? "Through the merits of Christ." Should a pardon now be granted you, would you not at once renounce Christianity, and return to Mohamme-

danism? "No, it would make no difference with me. I would rather die as I now feel, than to live and again become a Mohammedan." All that could be done, was to commend him to the mercy of God, who is the refuge and defence of the penitent and of the wretched. We left him not without the hope of meeting him at another day, on the right hand of the great and final Judge of the universe.

CHAPTER V.

      To return to our ship: we set sail from Cape Town on the twelfth of December, with a fine breeze, and after several days of boisterous weather, succeeded in doubling the Cape of Good Hope, without falling in with the "Flying Dutchman," or spectre ship. As soon as the weather became sufficiently settled, Commodore Downes addressed the crew on the magnitude and importance of the enterprise on which they were sent, and the absolute necessity that every man should thoroughly understand, and faithfully discharge his duty.

      Hitherto, as has been stated, the sailors had been occasionally drilled at the small arms, and were disposed to laugh at the whole affair, wishing to act in any capacity, rather than that of soldiers. The officers also had been inclined to be merry, in view of the expedition. Matters now wore a more serious aspect. A plan of the intended attack upon the Malays was formed. As Commodore

Downes could not leave the ship without violating the usage of the service, it was determined that Lieut. Shubrick should command the expedition, and that the seamen should be separated into three divisions, with an officer in charge of each. In the event of an attack being made on the ship, or of its becoming necessary to bombard the town, it would be indispensable for Commodore Downes to be ably and gallantly sustained by some of his officers. They were therefore divided into two classes, the one to abide by the ship, the other to go on shore. The command of the first division of seamen was assigned to Lieut. Pinkham, that of the second to Lieut. Hoff, of the third to Lieut. Ingersoll, and sailing-master Totten was to have charge of the crew, with the six-pounder styled "Betsey Baker." In addition to the above, Lieutenants Edson and Terrett, in command of the marines, formed a fourth division. Every division was subdivided into three sections, each under the charge of a midshipman. The first and second divisions were armed with muskets, the third with pikes and pistols, and the artillery men with cutlasses and pistols. Each officer was equipped with a cutlass and a brace of pistols. Two carpenters attached to each division, one armed with an ax, the other with a crow-bar, were to be stationed in the van, to break down the gates of the forts. Thus marshalled, the detachment was to go on shore, surround the forts and town, and demand restitution of the property plundered from the Friendship, with the punishment of the murderers. As soon as a landing should be effected, the marines were to form first, and the

respective divisions to fall in after each other in regular succession, according to their numbers, while the "Betsey Baker" was to bring up the rear. Two buglemen were to accompany the detachment, remain near the commanding officer, and make the preconcerted signals. These were one long blast for the first division, two for the second, and so on, while our national air, "Yankee Doodle," was to be the signal for the whole to repair to head-quarters. Mr. Barry, second sailing-master, formerly an officer on board the Friendship, was to act as pilot. A twelve-pound carronade, called "Polly Hopkins," and several swivels were to be fitted in the bows of the launch. The looms of the oars of all the boats were to be muffled. In anticipation of these preparations, cartridges were to be made, bullets were to be run, the men were daily to be drilled with their muskets, when the weather would allow; and detached portions at the carronades and long guns, and all the evolutions of an actual engagement were to be performed several times during the week.

      On the thirtieth of December, a death occurred on board, the first that had taken place since we left the United States. This gave us an opportunity of witnessing for the first time a burial at sea. A canvas hammock served both for coffin and shroud. The body was inclosed in it, in connection with a couple of thirty-two pound shot, placed at its feet. A rough plank was the only bier; an ensign was the pall. The corse[sic] was borne to the lee gangway by the messmates of the deceased. All was still. The chaplain stationed himself upon the slide of the fore-

most carronade on the quarter-deck, and commenced the beautiful and impressive burial service of the Episcopal church. At the words, "we therefore commit his body to the deep," we heard the plunge, and a momentary impression of solemnity was apparent among the crew. The rites of sepulture ended, silence pervaded the ship for a little space, and then all was again bustle and confusion. The impressive scene that we had witnessed was forgotten, and the song and the jest went their rounds as usual.

      The death of a sailor is generally as little regarded on board ship as the fall of a leaf. An immortal spirit has finished its earthly career, and has passed the barriers of the invisible world, to appear before its Judge, to hear its final sentence, but no one reflects upon it. This is probably owing in some measure to the fact that death is rendered the most familiar of spectacles to seamen. They all will acknowledge the uncertainty of human prospects, and their constant exposure to death. Of subjects connected with their highest destiny, they are lamentably ignorant. In the last and trying moment, they are as reluctant to depart as their fellow beings on land, who live without realizing the hopes of the gospel. But it is religion alone which fills the breast with immortal hopes in dying moments.

      I had read much of the superstitions of sailors, but never till now, had an opportunity of witnessing them. Some of our crew firmly believed that the ghostly form of the departed soul followed the track of the vessel as she passed over the billows; that it was dimly seen walking

upon the waves, flitting athwart the deck, sitting on the rigging, and haunting the holds and forward passages. This was the belief, of course, of the most unlettered. Seamen are an unfortunate and neglected class of our fellow men. They have been too long considered and treated as outcasts from reputable society. The wisest politicians have said, and have said probably with truth, that both England and America owe the continuance of their national existence to their seamen. Without them commerce could not survive, communication of every kind and on almost every subject, between distant nations, would be cut off, and the most invaluable information that we receive concerning different parts of the globe, and the richest luxuries that we enjoy, would be entirely lost. Nations so much benefited should therefore be aroused to the long arrears of obligation which are due them. Their life is a hard and a short one. I have seen seamen from the age of twenty to twenty-five, look as old as men of thirty-five and forty, who follow different occupations. Pestilence and disease are sweeping off multitudes, and they die in a foreign land, neglected and unhonored. Added to this, the tempest is continually sounding their funeral requiem. Many are yearly ingulfed amid the surges of the ocean, with no eye to witness their struggles, the waves alone their windingsheet, and their death prayer given to the winds.

      On the sixth of January, 1832, we made St. Paul's island, situated in latitude thirty-eight degrees and fortytwo minutes south, and in longitude seventy-six degrees and fifty-four minutes east; an island high and barren in its appearance, and covered with beds of moss. The only entrance to it is by a harbor on the east side, formed by a vast crater. Persons engaged in sealing are often found on the island. Lord McCartney met with several here when he touched in 1793, on his voyage to China. Seals and sea-lions are numerous on the island. Two boats from our ship were sent ashore, one carrying Lieut. Shubrick and Purser Slacum, on a hunting excursion, the other men, for the purpose of procuring fish with hook and line. They were successful, and after some time returned with a good supply of fish and birds. The birds were so tame as to perch upon the gentlemen's hats unconscious of danger. The sailors had rare sport in knocking down pigeons and penguins with their boat-hooks. They brought off many penguins alive, and kept them on board as pets. The island was uninhabited, and every where bore evidence of volcanic eruptions, as appeared manifest from the specimens of lava which were brought on board. Lieut. Shubrick took a thermometer on shore and tried it at several hot springs, when the mercury rose to two hundred and twelve degrees of Fahrenheit. It is customary for people when they touch here, to cook their fish in these springs.

      After leaving this island we steadily stood on our course, the men frequently employed at their evolutions,

and with no incident till the first of February, except that the "grog tub" was capsized, to the no small vexation of the sailors, when Hog island, off the western coast of Sumatra, was described, probably deriving its name from the numerous varieties of the "swinish multitude" found there. Two low tufted islets, called the Cocos, were also in sight at the distance of twenty miles north of us. The two are divided by a channel, one mile in width, and the one lying towards the south is the largest.

      We were now rapidly approaching the coast of Sumatra, and on the evening of the following day the ship was disguised by running in the guns on the main deck, fore and aft, closing the ports, and putting in the bucklers, and painting every other port white, while the hammocks were piped down, and the cloths thrown over the spar deck guns. Having also stump top-gallant masts up, our ship resembled, at a distance, a large Indiaman.

      On the third instant, we came to anchor off the coast in twenty fathoms of water, and with ninety fathoms of chain cable. During the evening we discovered several lights on shore, which we supposed were the haunts of pirates, but we afterwards learned that the fires were merely designed as a protection from tigers, which infest the forests, and come down at night and carry off sheep and buffaloes. The next morning while we were at anchor, a Malay prow, with about thirty men on board, mounted with swivels, was discovered at no great distance from us. The "gig" was manned immediately, and Lieut. Shubrick, Mr. Barry, and Midshipman Morris went in it,

for the purpose of boarding her. They took with them several loaded muskets, which they concealed in the bottom of the boat. A singular fear came over me that the character of our ship had been discovered, and that our boat would not be able to overtake the prow. It was, however, soon dissipated by the return of the boat. On approaching the prow, our officers pulled off their jackets, that the Malays might not suspect their character. Mr. Barry recognized several old acquaintances from Quallah Battoo, but did not discover himself to them. The prow was from that port, and the Malays were bound to Acheen, to pay their annual tribute. They were inquired of respecting the purchase of pepper at Quallah Battoo, and on their replying that it could be had there in abundance, they were suffered to pass on. When the officers returned to the ship, they reported that she was so completely disguised, that she could not be distinguished from an Indiaman, even with the best of glasses.

      We weighed anchor shortly afterwards, but made slow progress, as the wind was light, and it became necessary to sound every half hour, in consequence of the supposed existence of shoals and rocks along the coast. Our situation on board was any thing but pleasant. A torrid sun was pouring its concentrated rays upon us, and not a head of either officer or man was allowed to rise above the hammock nettings. A number of prows, outward bound, passed us during the day. Night approaching, we were obliged for the second time to come to anchor. The next morning we again made sail and stood in for our destined

port. Only one sail was in sight, and this proved an English brig, bound down the coast. A low point of land, studded with trees and surrounded with thick jungle, called Cape Felix, pointed out the entrance to the harbor of Quallah Battoo. This cape may be considered as forming one part of the bay. The appearance of the whole line of coast, as far as the eye could extend on our approach to Sumatra, was low, but on a nearer view, the ground was seen to rise by a gradual ascent towards a range of lofty mountains, situated far distant from the shore. This range extends through the whole length of the island, its highest peak being estimated at thirteen thousand eight-hundred and forty-two feet above the level of the sea. The whole chain is thickly covered with trees, which give it a dark and funereal aspect. This range is called Mount Ophir. Whether this is the Ophir mentioned in Scripture, where Solomon sent his fleets for cargoes of gold and silver, I leave for those learned in disquisitions of this kind to determine. There may be, however, as much reason to imagine that this was the country, as to suppose it situated on the coast of Africa. In point of magnitude, Sumatra is ranked among the largest islands in the world, being one thousand miles in length, and its average breadth one hundred and sixty-five. The equator divides it obliquely into two nearly equal parts. Its population is estimated at four millions. The inhabitants, in general terms, are denominated Malays, though this is incorrect, as there are several aboriginal tribes, in the interior, who are pagans. The term Malay, among the people, is synonymous

with that of Mohammedan. The principal political divisions of Sumatra, are the empire of Menang-ka-bu, the Malays, the Achinese, the Battas, the Rejangs, and the people of Lampong.

CHAPTER VI.

      Quallah Battoo is situated in the kingdom of Acheen, in latitude three degrees forty-three minutes north, and longitude ninety-six degrees forty-three minutes east. It is a maritime port, and has been for many years a mart of considerable importance, where traders, more especially those of our own countrymen, have trafficked for spices. The town, previous to the conflagration by our ship's crew, was built on a low beach, embowered in shade trees and environed by high and thick jungle of fresh and vivid green. It derives its name probably from a river which flows to the south of it, as the literal interpretation of Quallah Battoo is "stony estuary." In the rear, stretches a vast uncultivated plain. The principal edifices, previous to the destruction of the place, were a mosque of no

great magnificence, and two extensive bazaars. The dwelling houses were built of rough timbers and split bamboo, interwoven like wicker work, and raised on piles some feet from the ground. The number of inhabitants was estimated at eleven hundred, some of whom were rich. Several of the rajahs are said to have had some thousands of dollars in ingots of silver and gold. The soil is light and fertile, producing some of the finest tropical fruits, and an abundance of rice, yams, &c. Forty thousand piculs of white and black pepper were annually exported, equal to about two thousand and four hundred tons. The price of pepper on that coast is from four to six dollars the picul. Their other articles of export are gum benzoin, rice, and cotton. The climate is considered healthy by the natives, but it makes insidious inroads upon an European constitution.

      The town was defended by several forts, built more in reference to the system of intestine warfare among the native tribes of the islands, with which they were in open and constant hostility, than to any regular plan of modern military defence. They were however sufficiently formidable to resist a force of considerable magnitude.

      Their tocsins of alarm were a gong and a tom-tom, or rude wooden drum, which they beat furiously on the approach of an enemy. These were usually kept in the forts. Two of these forts were so situated as to protect the town from an attack by water. Two more were in the rear of the town, and two on the south side of the river.

      Their shipping, if so it might be styled, consisted of

several prows or small vessels, fitted with one, and sometimes two masts, and rigged with square sails. Their war boats were nearly similar, mounted with several swivels, and often manned with fifty or sixty men. They had also numerous fishing boats, furnished with one and sometimes with two out-riggers called "sampans." The Malays uniformly have the character of being bold and intrepid navigators, and are of a treacherous, vindictive character. From long intercourse with English and American traders, a few of them have acquired a partial knowledge of the English language, and speak it in a broken manner.

      At noon, on the fifth instant, we hoisted the Danish national flag, and about two o'clock came to anchor off the town, after a passage of fifty-five days from the Cape of Good Hope. We came to, in merchantman style, a few men being sent aloft, dressed in red and blue flannel shirts, and one top-sail being clewed up and furled at a time. We were all anxious to obtain a glimpse of the place and of the adjacent scenery, but no person was allowed to gratify his curiosity in this respect, for fear of disclosing our true character to the natives. Not a single breeze fanned us. Every port being closed, the air that we breathed was close and stifled. The melted tar fell in drops upon the deck, and fairly broiled from the seams between the planks. We were obliged to preserve the strictest silence, and our situation remained as it had been for several days, uncomfortable in the extreme.

      About four o'clock, Commodore Downes sent a party

ashore for the purpose of reconnoitering the place. This party consisted of our first lieutenant, Mr. Shubrick; first lieutenant of marines, Mr. Edson; lieutenants Pinkham, Hoff, and Ingersoll; acting sailing-master Totten, and passed midshipman Tooley. They left the ship under pretence of contracting for a cargo of pepper. Mr. Shubrick went as captain of the ship, Mr. Edson as supercargo. The remainder in the capacity of common sailors to pull the boat, and they were dressed in a manner conformable to the different characters they assumed. They were obliged to smear their pantaloons with tar, and to stain their hands with rhubarb, that they might resemble old weather beaten sailors. Their real design was to examine the relative position of the different forts, previous to making the intended attack. When all had approached within a few yards of the beach, they found it lined with a large body of men, exhibiting a warlike appearance, armed with javelins, creeses, cleavers, and sabres, and manifesting very hostile intentions. They therefore did not deem it prudent to land. Mr. Shubrick inquired for the rajah. They replied, "He no come down, he be one so great man." Mr. Edson next questioned them as to the price of pepper. They said, eight dollars per picul; but he finally succeeded in inducing them to lower the price to four dollars. A small number were invited to come down to them, and after a consultation was held, about half a dozen approached. Our officers finding that it was their intention to surround the boat, and apprehending some hostile design, pushed farther out to sea. The Malays

then exclaimed, "What for you no come ashore?" An excuse was offered, and they were finally told that the next day the captain would come on shore and complete a bargain with them. They inquired with what cargo our ship was freighted, and were informed that it was with opium. The gentlemen shortly afterwards returned to the ship, having obtained but an imperfect knowledge of the place, and without ascertaining any thing relative to the most advantageous method of assailing the forts. During the absence of the party ashore, four Malay fishermen, attracted by the sight of an old clump of an Indiamen, as they supposed our ship to be, came alongside to sell their fish. Mr. Barry, who could converse a little in the Malay language, invited them on board. One came up with a couple of fish in his hand, but as soon as he reached the gangway, and saw our formidable battery and about five hundred men thickly stowed together, he dropped his fish in the utmost consternation, hurried back to the boat, and gave the alarm to his three companions. They were then told not to be afraid to come on board, that we would buy their fish, and that no harm should befall them. But they were not to be caught in such a manner. They had no idea of becoming prisoners on board of a ship of war, and began hastily to paddle off. Fearing they might give the alarm on shore, a mizen-top-man instantly leaped through one of the ports into the boat, and seized them. They set up a yell and made some resistance, but a rope was instantly let down, and they, finding that they were about to be dragged into the ship, nolens volens, through one of the

ports, thought it policy to submit. As they came over the gangway, they trembled; and lifting their eyes and clasped hands to heaven, like men not knowing where they were, cried aloud, Allah, in an imploring tone of voice. They were the poorest, smoke dried specimens of human nature that we had seen, but perhaps more deserving of our commiseration than ridicule. The sight of these men and the unfortunate predicament in which they found themselves, called forth a general burst of laughter throughout the ship. This gradually died away, and a busy hum of conversation ensued, accompanied with animated gestures and occasional loud curses from the sailors, about the Malays. As the latter were led aft, the sailors gathered around them in crowds, viewing them with intense curiosity, and their resolute and sturdy features brightened into a smile of exultation at the sight of them. An easy conquest was predicted. "If these are true specimens of the Malays," said they, "we can knock them over with poles." Our prisoners on being interrogated which were the strongest, the Americans, or the Malays, replied that they did not know, that they were from Tally Pow^* "Are you not afraid?" "Oh! we are from Tally Pow." This was their chief reply. They were so exceedingly terrified that they could scarcely utter any thing else. They were conducted to the main deck, where some camp stools were brought for them, but they preferred to sit upon their own limbs in native style. They called for opium, with which to

soothe their sorrows, when each swallowed a small pill. From an old dirty rug, which was wrapped about their loins, each took a filthy bag, containing a chunam box, with some choice vegetable deposits. They took a few slices of the arica nut, and wrapped them in a betel leaf covered with the chunam, a kind of lime made of calcined sea shells, and crammed them into their mouths, placing in addition a small quantity of tobacco between their lips, resembling, as some one observes, "a swab in the bridle port of a man of war." This precious quid, together with the opium they had taken, soon composed them, and it was not long before they were all dozing. They were ultimately put in irons for safe keeping.

      Our ship now presented a busy scene. It was determined to commence an attack upon the town the next morning, and every necessary preparation was accordingly made. Muskets were cleaned, cartridge-boxes buckled on, cutlasses examined and put in order, &c. During the evening, the Commodore sent for the officers commanding the several divisions, and gave them their instructions. They were ordered to land, surround the town and forts, and demand indemnity for the outrage committed upon the Friendship, with the punishment of those concerned in the barbarous massacre of her crew; but were directed to spare the women and children. I had some conversation with a few of the junior officers, upon the subject of the perilous enterprise in which they were about to embark. They felt that it would not be so much a matter of jest, as they had been disposed to think it might

be. There was some shrinking at the thought of impending danger. They might however have remembered, that

      At eight bells, (twelve o'clock at night,) all hands were called. Those assigned to take part in the expedition were mustered, when Lieut. Shubrick, the commander of the detachment, gave them special orders. No man was to utter a word after he had entered the boat; no one was to fire till the command was given; and no man was to desert his ranks. Considerable time was occupied in getting the men into the boats, and in making all things ready. Several of the officers felt impatient at the delay, and were fearful that they would be unable to effect a landing in season to surprise the enemy. At length the gallant band, to the number of two hundred and eighty-two men, including officers, left the ship about two o'clock.

      The last words we heard were, "Let fall, give way, men." Here was a moment of interest. All before in regard to fighting the Malays had been mere talk; but now there was stern reality. The period had arrived when the grand object of our voyage hither was to be accomplished. The death-warrant of the Malays had been pronounced, and avenging spirits had gone forth to demand satisfaction for the wrongs of their countrymen. The blow was to be struck, and victory or defeat was to ensue. There was something awful in the scene before me. The expedition proceeded slowly on their midnight

errand in perfect silence, save an occasional whisper from the officer in command, with muffled oars, the soft dipping of which we could faintly hear, and nothing but the stars of heaven to guide them to their place of disembarkment. My own reflections were any thing but those of a cheerful character. I found it impossible to divest myself of the fit of melancholy which had seized me. I retired to my couch, but not to sleep. It seemed as though a spell had fallen upon the ship. Not a word was spoken. The steps of man had ceased to be heard, save those of the officer on watch. A silence like that amid the mournful repositories of the dead, pervaded the ship, interrupted only by the striking of the bell, which proclaimed the hour of the approaching destiny of the Malays. The hours moved tediously on, as we anxiously awaited the dawn of day. Each one's thoughts were busied in contemplation of what might be the fate of his companion in arms. In this state of painful suspense, I for a moment lost myself in sleep, when I was awakened by the quarter-master exclaiming, "Mr. W – , hot work going on ashore, Sir." It was then broad daylight, and I dressed myself and hurried on deck. The scene was one of fearful interest. The din of war was heard throughout the town, threatening destruction to every opposer. The reports of the cannon and musketry, as they came thundering across the water, told us plainly that the work of death was going on. Sheets of fire were arising from the town wrapped in flames, and the launch, with its carronade and swivels, was doing full execution upon the retreating foe.

      Commodore Downes had stationed himself in the larboard gangway of the ship, with his glass, not to leave till the engagement should be over. He felt anxious to know how the affair would terminate, and at times thought it would be necessary to take the ship nearer in shore, in order to protect his men. The remainder of us were posted in different parts of the ship, some in the tops, some hanging upon the shrouds, and some on the "Jacob's ladders," all gazing with breathless anxiety. Some of the sailors were in the rigging, and among them our unfettered Malay prisoners, watching the movements with intense interest. We were all surprised at the resistance apparent on shore.

      About an hour and a half after the action commenced, two boats were seen pulling off to the ship. They approached us in silence, and from the cast of gloom visible in the countenances of the boat's crew, we conjectured that some of our brave fellows had fallen. The sight of two bloody corpses soon proved that our conjectures had been but too true. I never shall forget the appearance of their features. They were much distorted, and the countenance of one, especially, exhibited a wild and terrific aspect. His long hair hung in matted tresses over his shoulders and glaring eyeballs. His name was Brown. He was shot near one of the jungles, where a body of the Malays were lying in ambush. The ball entered his breast, and the last words of this unfortunate marine, as he was falling, were, "I am a dead man." The name of the other person was Smith, a main-topman. He met

his death just at the entrance of one of the forts. He had discharged his musket, and wheeled about for the purpose of re-loading, when he was shot directly through the eye. One of the sailors standing near him was slightly wounded by the same ball. Smith was a tall, well built man, distinguished for his nerve of arm and intrepidity of soul. In the hour of peril, when the fierce winds of heaven were spending their fury on our ship, he was ever among the first to meet their rage.

      An hour afterwards, the American colors were seen proudly waving over the battlements of the largest fort. We had been in deep suspense, anxiously awaiting the result of the contest on shore. The sight of our flag waving in the breeze, and the rush of the main body of our forces into the fort, raised a smile of joy upon every countenance. Our poor brainless prisoners were now released, and liberally paid for their fish. Perhaps there never was more rapture depicted in any human countenances, than in theirs at this moment; and they shook hands with us in the most cordial manner, as they passed into their homely bark.

CHAPTER VII.

      It seems our party had effected a landing near the dawn of day, amid a heavy surf, about a mile and a half to the north of the town, undiscovered by the enemy, and without any serious accident having befallen them; though several of the party were thoroughly drenched, by the beating of the surf, and some of their ammunition was injured. The troops were then drawn up in regular order, and under the chief command of Lieut. Shubrick, took up their line of march against the enemy, over a beach of deep and heavy sand. They had not proceeded far, before they were discovered by a native at a distance, who ran at full speed to give the alarm. The Lieutenant ordered his men to quicken their pace, to press onward, and, if possible, to take possession of the forts, ere the enemy should be apprised of the approach. A rapid march soon brought them up with the first fort, when a division of men under

the command of Lieut. Hoff, was detached from the main body, and ordered to surround it. By the time the detachment had reached the rear of the fort, the remainder of the forces had gained its front, and were passing it on their march to assail the other forts, when a shower of balls from some quarter passed over their heads.

      The first fort had been found difficult of access, in consequence of a deep hedge of thorn-bushes and brambles with which it was environed. The assault was commenced by the pioneers, with their crows and axes, breaking down the gates and forcing a passage. This was attended with some difficulty, and gave the enemy time for preparation. They raised their warhoop, and resisted most manfully, fighting with spears, sabres, and muskets. They had also a few brass pieces mounted in the fort, but they managed them with so little skill as to produce no effect, for the balls uniformly whizzed over the heads of our men.^* The resistance of the natives was in vain. The fort was stormed and soon carried; not, however, till almost every individual in it was slain. To'onkou N'Yamat, usually called Po Mahomet, a chief of much distinction among the people, who had been principally concerned in the piratical act of taking the Friendship, lost his life at this fort. The mother of Chadoolah, another rajah, was also slain here. Another woman met her death at

this fort, but her rank was not ascertained; she fought with the spirit of a desperado.

      The sword of war should ever distinguish between armed and unarmed opponents, but if women openly jeopardize their lives in the forefront of battle, can it be expected that they will escape unharmed? A seaman had just scaled one of the ramparts, when he was severely wounded by a blow received from a weapon in her hands. But her own life paid the forfeit of her daring, for she was immediately transfixed by a bayonet in the hands of the individual whom she had so severely injured. The seaman's head was wounded by a javelin, his thumb nearly cut off by a sabre, and a ball was shot through his hat. Had it not been for his fortitude and activity, he must inevitably have lost his life.

      Lieutenants Edson and Terret, accompanied by a corps of marines, proceeded onward to the rear of the town, without commencing any act of hostility, till they arrived within the neighborhood of the fort which they had been ordered to assail. A bold attack was made upon the fort, and after a spirited resistance on the part of the enemy, it surrendered. Both officers and marines here narrowly escaped with their lives. One of the natives in the fort had trained his piece in such a manner as to rake their whole body, when he was shot down by a marine, while in the very act of applying a match to it. The cannon was afterwards found to have been filled with bullets. This fort, like the former, was environed with thick jungle, and great difficulty had been experienced in entering it. But for

their crowbars and axes, the men could not have succeeded. A fire was opened near this fort from a neighboring thicket, upon the marines, by a party of the natives in ambush. It is probable that this was the spot where the unfortunate Brown lost his life. In the vicinity of this fort, Lieut. Edson found several women and children greatly terrified, and it was with difficulty that he could pacify them. They were carefully conducted to a place of safety, where they remained till the close of the action, when they were humanely released.

      The engagement had now become general, and the alarm universal. Men, women, and children were seen flying in every direction, carrying the few articles they were able to seize in the moment of peril, and some of the men were cut down in their flight. Several of the enemy's prows, filled with people, were severely raked by a brisk fire from the sixpounder, as they were sailing up the river to the south of the town, and numbers of the natives were killed. One of these prows was taken by a party of men belonging to a chief by the name of Po Adam, who resides at Pulo Kio, (woody island,) on the opposite side of the river. This was the same prow that had been taken from him, a year previous to our arrival, by order of the King of Acheen. Adam is a true friend to the Americans.

      A third fort was attacked under the command of Lieut. Shubrick, assisted by Lieut. Ingersoll and his division of men, together with acting sailing-master Totten, in charge of a sixpounder. Lieut. Pinkham, being from some

cause unable to find the fort he was directed to attack, joined them with his detachment; and the marines, not long after, united in like manner with the main body of the forces. This fort proved the most formidable. It was the largest and the strongest fortified, and the co-operation of the several divisions was ultimately required for its reduction; but so spirited was the fire poured into it by our troops, that it was soon forced to yield; and the next moment, the American colors were seen triumphantly waving over its battlements. The greater part of the town was reduced to ashes. The bazaar, the principal place of merchandise, and most of the private dwellings, were consumed by fire. The triumph had now been completed over the Malays; ample satisfaction had been taken for their outrages committed upon our countrymen, and the bugle sounded the return of the ship's forces; and the embarkation soon after was effected. The action had continued about two hours and a half, and was gallantly sustained both by officers and men, from its commencement to its close.

      The loss of lives on the part of the enemy is not known. Their chief warriors fell in battle. Po Quallah, one of their rajahs, fled at the commencement of the engagement. Two other rajahs, Chadoolah and De Lama, were absent from the town. The loss on our part was simply the two men killed, already mentioned, and several severely wounded. A marine by the name of Cole was supposed to be wounded mortally. A ball perforated the middle of the sternon, passing obliquely to the right, pen-

etrating the lungs, and injuring the external edge of the scapula as it escaped from the body. He remained helpless for several months, and abandoned all hope of recovery. The wounds in the breast and shoulder gradually closed, when a third made its appearance, occasioned by a part of the ball, and a portion of his belt, which had remained within him, forcing their way through his side. He was subsequently sent to this country, but whether he ever arrived, or is still living, we know not. Another man was severely wounded by a ball which passed through his thigh. He was confined to his cot for several weeks, when he so far recovered, as to discharge his appointed duties on board. The remainder of the wounded, half a dozen in number, had been injured chiefly by spears and javelins. When the whole party returned on board, they appeared as if they might have come from Vulcan's workshop, covered as they were with smoke, soot, and mud. As the weather was sultry, the men had been thinly clad, and during the action they had their clothes almost literally torn from their bodies. Many of the officers lost their shoes, and came off in their stockings.

      The warfare on shore, it would seem, was conducted in rather a desultory manner. The marines preserved perfect order, but it was with difficulty that the sailors could be kept in their ranks. The latter were much excited, and cared but little about death. Many of the natives were shot down in their houses, from which they were firing upon our men. Old ----, on being questioned while about to kill a woman, replied, "It matters not,

for if there were no women, there would be no Malays." Many of the men came off richly laden with spoils which they had taken from the enemy, such as rajahs' scarfs and shawls, creeses richly hilted and with gold scabbards, gold and silver chunam boxes, chains, ear-rings, and finger-rings, anklets and bracelets, and a variety of other ornaments. Money to a considerable amount was brought off; this was chiefly in pice,^* several bags of which were taken; but a few enriched themselves with small quantities of gold and silver coin.

      Among the spoils were a Chinese gong, a Koran, taken at Mahomet's fort, and several pieces of rich gold cloth. Some of the sailors had promised themselves a rich repast upon fowls and ducks which they had secured, but being called to repair on board sooner than they expected, were compelled to leave them behind. Others had seized a few jars of superior syrup, with which they hoped to qualify their salt beef and pork, but their high expectations were blasted in the same manner. They would have secured a greater amount of plunder, had not the signal for their return so soon have been given. But it was fortunate that they withdrew from the enemy when they did, as a heavy surf was rising, which would have wrecked their returning boats. The Malays were also rallying in the rear of the town, and while our party were embarking, a fire was opened upon them from a fort on the south side of the river, which had not been attacked; and several of the

balls passed within a short distance of them. It would have been a hazardous undertaking to assail that fort, situated as it was, and it was unnecessary to make the attempt, as sufficient injury had already been done for the satisfaction of the American government. A lesson of wisdom, perhaps, might here have been derived from the history of former occurrences. Muckie, a pepper port, twenty-five miles distant from Quallah Battoo, was attacked in 1804, by a British squadron, consisting of a frigate, two sloops of war, and a brig. The troops, after laying waste the town, imprudently remained on shore during the night, when they were all put to death by the natives.

      Ten months after the Potomac left the coast of Sumatra, three thousand Dutch troops, in a different part of the island, were assassinated in the night. The Dutch, it seems, had fitted out an expedition probably from Padang, for the purpose of making reprisals upon the native princes, in the interior of the island. The troops arrived at a post in the empire of Menang-ka-bu, some distance in the interior, without meeting with much opposition. Being desirous of penetrating farther, they gained as an auxiliary, the principal rajah, resident at Pagar-ruyong, which was formerly the abode of the Sultan. Through the influence of this chief, the natives submitted to the Dutch, who easily gained possession of the greater part of the country. They stationed their troops at three different places. But being too confident of their political strength, they abused the power they had so easily obtained, and treated the natives with such severity and oppression, by raising levies

and contributions, that the latter became desperate, and having formed an extensive combination, they attacked the troops simultaneously, to prevent a junction, when the whole number of the Dutch were cut off.

      It has often been a subject of surprise, that no more of our men were killed in the engagement with the Malays. They were much exposed to the fire of the enemy, not only from the forts, but from the jungles where the natives were lying in ambush. One reason might have been, the promptness and decision with which the orders of our officers were executed. Another, the superiority of our firearms over those of the enemy. A third, the general consternation with which the natives were struck, and the correct aim of our seamen. The Malays afterwards acknowledged that where they would kill but one man, we would kill a multitude, we fired with so much greater rapidity, and better aim. To use their own language, it was "boom, boom" with us, while with them it was only a scattering fire. Another circumstance was, that in the scarcity of lead, many of their bullets were composed partly of wood. Several of our crew thought that they contained poison, but on the closest examination, we found nothing of the kind.

      The gunpowder of the Malays, which is made in great quantities by the Achinese, is very deficient in strength. It is manufactured, as with us, from charcoal, sulphur, and nitre; but either from an injudicious proportion of the ingredients in the composition, or from its being imperfectly granulated, it proves inferior. It is often

hastily prepared for immediate use. The fire-arms we took from them, were muskets and blunderbusses, chiefly of English manufacture, and many of them of considerable value. Several, however, were so corroded by rust, as to be of no use, except as mementoes of the discomfiture of the Malays. A small number were unquestionably made by the natives, as they have armories in some sections of the country, especially in the empire of Menang-ka-bu, where arms to a considerable extent are manufactured. Much of their iron and steel is purchased from Europeans, yet they possess valuable mines, where they obtain ore, and smelt and forge it by a process of their own. The barrels of their guns are wrought by rolling a flatted bar of iron spirally round a circular rod, and beating it till the several parts firmly unite. This method is considered preferable, in point of strength, to that of folding and welding longitudinally. The cannon at Quallah Battoo, were of iron, except in one fort, where were found several brass pieces. It is considered, by historians, that the Sumatrans knew their use before the discovery of the passage by the Cape of Good Hope, by the Europeans.

      Much has been said, in the newspapers of the United States, in reference to the affair of Quallah Battoo. Several strictures have been passed upon Commodore Downes, for taking such summary vengeance upon the unfortunate natives. It is not my intention to enter into a vindication of the conduct of this gentleman, for I do not deem it necessary. It would be a miracle, if any naval officer could secure his good name from those vague calumnies

that are always floating over society, which are willingly believed, and eagerly propagated, by the enemies of the service, who take pleasure in decrying and defaming her best officers. In the view of our government, it seemed necessary for the future security of our commerce, that an impression of our prowess should be made upon that coast, and we believe that the impression which has been made will not soon be forgotten. The crew of the Potomac went in obedience to the call of duty, and perilous was the task they had to perform. They intrepidly jeopardized their lives among a band of barbarians, who would at any moment have spilled their blood. The Commodore, it is presumed, acted in accordance with the spirit of the instructions he had received. It has been admitted on all hands, that the Malays deserved a chastisement, and this they received in the manner which has been related. There is, however, another consideration which should not be forgotten. If, in former times, our own countrymen, going as they did, from a Christian country, hallowed by its Sabbaths, had always manifested an open, honest and upright conduct, in their intercourse with the inhabitants of Sumatra, the President of the United States would never have been obliged to dispatch a frigate of war, on such an expedition as the one above described. We make these remarks generally, and without any reference to the officers of the Friendship. Some of them, we know personally to be men of strict integrity and nobleness of character, and we have no doubt that they were all governed by the true principles of magnanimity. But, over the

whole subject of our intercourse with the inhabitants of the island, there hangs a tale of woe, which has never been unravelled. The natives were robbed and cheated in by-gone days. Even handed justice was not dealt out to them, and this course was pursued, for what? For paltry gain, for the gratification of avarice. Hence, in connection with such conduct, the innocent must suffer with the guilty; and in process of time the vials of wrath were poured out upon the heads of the unfortunate crew of the Friendship. At the time that ship was recaptured from the natives, Mr. Barry told the Malays he would return in a year with a large ship and punish them for their atrocity, but they treated his remark with contempt. They said that we had no large ships, that our vessels carried only two or three guns; yet within the specified year, the Potomac arrives, the threatening is fulfilled, and the man who denounced it is considered by the natives as a prophet, and the nation to which he belongs as invincible.

      But to return to our ship. At the close of the battle with the Malays, we were visited by half a dozen natives from Soo Soo, who came off in canoes, bringing a few cocoa-nuts as a peace offering to the Commodore. They conversed in broken English, and appeared extremely good natured and friendly. They were delighted with our encounter with the people of Quallah Battoo, and manifested their exultation by many a loud laugh and savage shout. They were of the middle stature, strong and active, their limbs were well shaped, their complexion of a tawny color, and their hair black. There was more

symmetry in their features than might have been expected from such a race. Some of them had fine countenances. They wore a checkered handkerchief about the head, in the form of a turban, at one corner of which was attached a large silver slide, with a bunch of keys, a pair of tweezers, a tooth-pick, an ear-pick, &c., all of silver. Their clothing was simply a pair of light drawers, made of striped stuff, and a sash about the waist. The remainder of the body was bare, as they wore neither shirt, shoes, or stockings. They were shown our formidable batteries, and desired to remain at peace with us, but feared that their town might be visited in the same manner as Quallah Battoo had been. In the afternoon, we were called to pay the last sad offices to our unfortunate shipmates, Smith and Brown. The exercises were attended with due solemnity, but the effect was momentary, and the general talk about the battle and the Malays succeeded to the impressive scene, and but little remembrance of it was afterwards manifested.

CHAPTER VIII.

      Early the next morning, we received a visit from Po Adam. The uniform attachment of this chief to the Americans, but more especially the friendly part he acted in the affair of the Friendship, deserves something more than the brief notice we made of him in a former chapter.

      On the seventh of February, 1831, the ship Friendship, captain Charles M. Endicott, of Salem, (Mass.) was captured by the Malays while lying at this port. In the forenoon of the seventh, captain Endicott, Mr. Barry, second mate, and four of the crew, it seems, went on shore as usual, for the purpose of weighing pepper, expecting to obtain that day two boat loads, which had been promised them by the Malays. After the first boat was loaded, they observed that she delayed some time in passing down the river, and her crew being composed of Malays, was

supposed by the officers to be stealing pepper from her, and secreting it in a neighboring jungle. In consequence of this conjecture, two men were sent off to watch them, who, on approaching the boat, saw five or six Malays leap from the jungle, and hurry on board of her. The former, however, supposed them to be the boat's crew, as they had seen an equal number quit her previous to their own approach. In this they were mistaken, as will subsequently appear. At this time, a brig hove in sight, and was seen standing towards Soo Soo, another pepper port distant about five miles. Captain Endicott, on going to the beach to ascertain whether the brig had hoisted any colors, discovered that the boat with pepper had approached within a few yards of the Friendship, manned with an unusual number of Malays. Upon inquiring of the men whom he had sent down to watch the boat, he learned, for the first time, that they had seen her take in several young Malays from a ferry-boat at the mouth of the river; but they had not deemed it of sufficient importance to be reported. The suspicions of the officers on the shore were excited by this intelligence, and they feared that some treachery was planning against them; but as it was contrary to the established regulations of the ship, to admit in the absence of the captain more than two Malays on board at a time, they flattered themselves that their regulations would be strictly observed. In an instant, Mr. Barry, accompanied by two of the ship's men, hurried to the beach to watch the movements on board, but as quickly returned with the information that several men were seen jumping overboard from

the ship, and that the Malays were probably executing some bloody design on her crew. In this conviction they were strengthened by the sudden appearance of Po Adam, who informed them that there was mischief on foot, and told them to get into the boat immediately, or they would all be cut off. Convinced that they had no time to lose, they sprang into the ship's boat and pushed off. At the same moment Mr. Barry said to Adam, "What, Adam, do you come too?" "Yes," said he, "if they kill you, they kill me." Crowds of Malays assembled on both sides of the river, brandishing their weapons in a menacing manner, while a ferry-boat, manned with eight or ten of the natives, armed with spears and creeses, pushed off to prevent the officers from regaining their ship. The latter exhibited no fear, and by pulling directly towards the hostile boat, and presenting the creese of Adam, the only weapon arnong them, they succeeded in clearing the river and in effectually warding off the attack. But when they came within full sight of the ship, they found that the Malays had gained entire possession of her. Some of them were promenading the deck, others were making signals of success to the people on shore, while, with the exception of one man aloft, not an individual of the crew could be seen. Three Malay boats, with about fifty men, now issued from the river in the direction of the ship, while the captain and his men, concluding that their only hope of recovering their vessel, was to obtain assistance from some other ships, directed their course towards Muckie, where they knew that several American vessels were

lying at anchor. Adam requested to be landed at Soo Soo, but as they were nearing the shore for this purpose, he began to be fearful for his safety, and concluded to accompany them to Muckie. A row of twenty-five miles brought them to that port, where they arrived at one o'clock the next morning. Three American captains, on learning the misfortunes of their countrymen, weighed anchor immediately for Quallah Battoo, determined if possible to recover the ship, but owing to a light wind, they did not reach that port in season to effect any thing that day. On the ninth, they sent a Malay to the rajah on shore, to demand the ship of him, at the same time threatening to commence hostilities, if the Malays did not immediately quit the ship. The rajah refused to surrender the ship, and sent back word that they might take her if they could. A cannonading then commenced upon the Friendship, which was returned by the Malays on board of her, and by the forts of the town. In their attempts to get the Friendship on shore, the Malays had run her among the shoals of coral rocks, so that it was extremely dangerous for either of the vessels to come in contact with her; but an explosion took place on board of her from an open keg of powder from which the Malays were loading their guns, and this silenced them. Three boats were now dispatched to board her, under cover of the guns from the vessels. As soon as they approached, the Malays abandoned the ship, which was boarded without farther opposition. She was lying within a few yards of the shore, and there was little left on board of her of any value, except

the pepper. She had been robbed of about twelve thousand dollars in specie, twelve chests of opium, the ship's papers, spare sails, rigging, cabin furniture, nautical instruments, charts, clothing, and almost every movable article on board.

      Upon farther inquiry as to the details of the preceding outrage, it was ascertained that the pepper boat had exchanged her crew of fishermen at the mouth of the river, for a gang of opium smokers, rendered desperate by their habits, and to these were added men of the same class, taken from the ferry-boat, and that when the Malays came along side, not one of them was recognized by the ship's crew as having been there before. Nevertheless, all were permitted indiscriminately to go on board. The attack was then commenced simultaneously at different parts of the ship, by some concerted signal; and the crew being thus surprised by the assault, the ship fell an easy prey to the invaders. The first mate and two seamen were stabbed to the heart, and three others were severely wounded. Thus ended the melancholy affair of the Friendship. It may well be imagined that on the present occasion we were gratified to meet with Po Adam on board the Potomac. He came attended by three of his slaves, and shook hands very cordially with the officers. He expressed great pleasure at the destruction of Quallah Battoo, but said that sufficient punishment had not been inflicted, that we ought not to remain satisfied until every fort was destroyed. His attendants were all armed with their native weapons, and for Malays were well dressed.

      There is nothing very commanding in Adam's looks, or symmetrical in his person. He is a man of the ordinary size, rather thick set, and bow-legged. His eyes being half closed, resemble, in this respect, those of the Chinese or Hottentots. His hair was black and thin, clipped close to the skin, according to the custom of all true Mohammedans. He wore a jacket made of fine white cotton, fitting close to the body, and buttoned up to the neck with yellow ball buttons. Also a pair of loose drawers of striped silk, interwoven with gold, and girded about the waist with a red sash. From this hung a beautiful creese at his side, the hilt of which was studded with precious stones. A turban upon his head, formed of a richly embroidered handkerchief or shawl, and a couple of pendants of solid gold, completed his dress.

      His residence, as we have seen, is in the vicinity of Quallah Battoo and Soo Soo. It is but a short time since he has been considered a person of much consequence by the people at either of these towns, as he was once a mere clerk at one of the principal bazaars at the former place. But he has gradually risen to the standing of a chief of no inconsiderable importance. By his active enterprise and successful projects, he has become wealthy, has built him a fort, and has a train of followers entirely subject to his control. From his plantations, of which he owns several, he thinks in a few years he shall be able to raise pepper sufficient to export some thousands of piculs.

      I have mentioned that Adam was instrumental in saving the lives of Capt. Endicott and Mr. Barry, after the

Friendship was captured. For his humanity and friendly conduct in this instance, he incurred the hatred of the people of Quallah Battoo, and in consequence suffered severely. Soon after the Friendship left the coast, the king of Acheen, apprised, of what had been done, came down with a considerable force, and took from Adam a great part of what he possessed, the king alleging, that had it not been for Adam, the Friendship would not have been recaptured.

      When Po came on board our ship, Mr. Barry was not on deck. He soon after made his appearance, but kept at some distance, to see if Adam would recognize him. Nothing was said, and an interval of some minutes elapsed before he espied him. The instant he caught Mr. Barry's eye, he gave a loud shout, ran towards him, and shook him most heartily by the hands, much to the amusement of the bystanders.

      On being interrogated why he did not come on board before, he said that he could not. "The first day," says he, "I look with my glass, and I see you a Danish ship. Ha!" says he, with a knowing look and a sly shrug of the shoulders, "You a Danish ship! Very good way, that, to hoist Danish colors. Poor Malay no can know. Yesterday," says he, "I stay to see the fight."

      The Commodore invited him into his cabin, showed him his globes, and pointed out to him their uses, all about which he understood perfectly well. Refreshments were afterwards offered him, but he refused to partake, because it was contrary to his religion. It was the season of the Mohammedan fast. This occurs once a year, and con-

tinues for a lunar month, during which time, from sunrise till sunset, the Malays neither take liquid or solid food, and do not even allow themselves to swallow their saliva. It is called the Ramadan. They, however, make amends for this rigid abstinence during the day, by sumptuous entertainments at night, of which they make three equal divisions for this purpose.

      When I afterwards asked the Malays why they would not eat, they invariably replied, "It is moon." They were not all real Mohammedans, for I saw some of them eating, during the day, with our men.

      To give Adam some idea how quick our ship could be put in readiness for action, we beat to quarters. To some of my readers, this phrase may appear unintelligible. A general notion of it may be given in a few words. On board a ship of war, a particular station is assigned to every man. The name of each is registered in a book, and every one knows his place. Beating to quarters, therefore, is simply the signal for each man to take the post which he would occupy in a battle with the enemy. So perfect is the discipline, that in a moment from the first beat of the drum, all the men are at their stations, ready for action. Such an instantaneous movement in every part of the ship, completely amazed poor Adam. He was evidently much frightened, and clung close to his old friend, Mr. Barry. But his fears toon subsided, when he found that no harm was to befal him, and he expressed much pleasure at the various evolutions of a naval engagement. After quarters, the band was ordered up. He appeared very fond of music, but preferred the sound

of the drum and fife to that of the bugle and clarionet. It was the first time he had ever heard the music of a band. He believed Salem to be a country by itself, and one of the richest and most important sections of the globe. The majority of our merchant ships which visit the coast of Sumatra, are from that port. He is undoubtedly indebted for a part of his name to some Salem captain. I found him one day afterwards, seated upon the top of our "hurricane house," or library room, merrily singing "Oh! poor Robinson Crusoe," &c., which he probably acquired under the same gifted masters. To the question I put to him respecting the number of people killed in our encounter with the Malays, he replied, "thirty," but afterwards said that he did not know certainly; that he sent one of his slaves to inquire into the matter, and this was the report which he brought him. "But," says Adam, "when a Malay say ten, he mean forty, and so on." Whether he said this, thinking it would please us, or to magnify the number killed, or whether he meant that no dependence could be placed upon the word of a Malay, I am unable to decide. He left us about noon, highly gratified with the attentions he had received, as well as with the strange things he had seen in our ship.

      Shortly afterwards we weighed anchor, and stood in nearer to Quallah Battoo, with the intention of demolishing the remaining forts. We anchored full a mile and a quarter from the town. As the harbor abounds with shoals and coral reefs, the risk of running aground was too great to allow of a nearer approach. But as the object was

principally to intimidate, our purpose was as fully effected as though we had been nearer the beach. The roar of the cannon, and the distance which the balls were thrown, were sufficiently terrifying to the natives. In the largest fort, we saw one of them training a gun upon us, but he quickly disappeared after our firing commenced. A brisk cannonading was kept up on our part for upwards of half an hour. We, of the "non-combatants," had permission to station ourselves on the tafferel, to witness the scene. Two of the forts were pierced by several balls, but on account of the distance, it was impossible to batter them entirely down. The firing ceased for a few moments to give our men time to rest, when white flags were hoisted by the Malays, one at each of the forts which we had raked, and another upon a tree where the bazaar formerly stood. One was immediately hoisted at our main-top-gallant-mast head, and we did not afterwards renew the firing. The beach along the coast, as far as the eye could reach, was lined with the natives of the neighboring tribes, attracted by the smoke and roar of our artillery, eager spectators of the scene.

      During the cannonade, several of the Malays, in the forts, would simultaneously raise their heads above the ramparts, and as soon as they saw the flash of the gun, and the smoke pouring forth from its mouth, they would immediately disappear. No one could restrain his risibles at the spectacle. Soon after the firing ceased, the natives, including men, women and children, were seen issuing from the jungles where they had been secreted.

CHAPTER IX.

      On the eighth of February, white flags were still flying at Quallah Battoo. They were hoisted all along the coast, and ours still floated at the mast head. Our cannonading, it seems, had made considerable impression upon the natives. On our arrival at Soo Soo, Lieut. Wilson, Mr. Barry and Midshipman Lincoln, went on shore, in the launch, mounted with a cannon, for the purpose of obtaining fresh provisions. They were accompanied by a file of marines, equipped with pistols and cutlasses. Strict injunctions had been given them not to venture far among the Malays. They found the inhabitants of the place all fully armed. Tho natives on being requested to carry some fruit and vegetables to the boat, refused, saying, "We no work to-day, we come to see sojer." They crowded around our officers in great numbers, narrowly examining every thing about their persons.

      Adam, who happened to be at Soo Soo, advised them to hasten on board, as soon as possible. They accordingly left, and a chief accompanied them to the ship. He was, probably, one of the oramlai nobility of the empire. He was of a tall, commanding figure, of a quiet disposition, and, for many years past, had been friendly to our countrymen. He promenaded the quarter deck with great dignity, in a white vest, which was given him by one of the officers. His finger and toe nails were painted red. This was the only instance of the kind we saw, and is not customary with the Malays generally.

      About four o'clock in the afternoon, a boat was seen coming off to the ship from Quallah Battoo, with three natives, bearing a flag of truce. They came along side, closely eyeing the muzzles of our guns; and; if we might judge from the torturing anxiety expressed in their countenances, under great apprehensions for their own safety. They trembled like aspen leaves as they came on board, made the most humble salutation, kissed their hands and placed them at the feet of the Commodore. Their long beards, squalid dress, and timorous aspect, awakened mingled feelings of disgust and pity. To complete their misery, they could not speak a word of English. But a degree of satisfaction was visible in their countenances, upon finding a person among us with whom they could converse. This was a Dutch lad, whom we had shipped at Cape Town, and who spoke the Malay language with fluency. It appeared that the three Malays had been sent by the rajah to sue for mercy. They said that their chief was "plenty sorry, that plenty men were dead,

and that he wished for peace." When inquired of, how many men had been killed, they said "sixty."

      The Commodore told them why he had made war upon their town, that hostilities had now ceased, and that he would be at peace with them; but should their people hereafter ever perpetrate similar outrages to those upon the Friendship, or in any way maltreat his countrymen, another ship of war would be immediately dispatched to punish them. To this they bowed in the most humble acquiescence.

      To show his friendly disposition, the Commodore then told them that if they had any fowls, fruit, or vegetables to sell, to bring them off, and the crew would purchase them. They were then allowed to walk about and examine the ship. Great pains were taken by the sailors to show them the long thirty-two pounders. They left us towards night. It might have been supposed that their chief who had sent them, expected that they would either be hung or blown to atoms, as soon as they came on board, from his having selected such sorry looking fellows.

      The same fellows again visited us the next morning, having for sale only a few bananas and cucumbers. They had probably made a desperate effort to obtain even these. Our men refused to buy any thing of them, calling them rascals, and accusing them of poisoning their vegetables. I was about the only person who made any purchase of them. They left shortly afterwards, probably not much disappointed at their reception. Thus ended our intercourse with the natives of Quallah Battoo.

      We received frequent visits from people of other places on the coast. I was much interested in a young man from Troumonde, who called himself George Baker. From him I obtained the following information. His father was an Englishman, a major in the British army, but married a native of one of the towns on the island of Ceylon. Baker was born there, and was educated at the mission school. He spoke well of the objects and efforts of the missionaries. He left home when quite young, for the purpose, as he said of "seeking his fortune." The vessel in which he embarked was cast away afterwards at Acheen, the capital of this island, which became his place of permanent residence, where he married a Malay wife. His occupation was that of clerk in one of the commercial houses there, and he had been sent to this part of the coast, to transact business for his employers. He came attended by several slaves. Though he had been absent from his native country for twenty years, he spoke good English. To this circumstance he was probably indebted for the preservation of his life, for he said that the chief part of the crew, who succeeded in reaching the shore, were immediately massacred, and that he was saved solely because the Malays thought he would be of service to them as an interpreter. He said he was not a Mohammedan, but a Christian, though he was obliged to feign himself a convert to the Mussulman faith. He gave a very unfavorable account of the king of Acheen, said he was addicted to the worst of vices; that he associated with the most dissolute of his people; that he was exceedingly poor, and lived

in a miserable hut; that gaming and cockfighting were his chief amusements; and that he often became beastly intoxicated, and squandered all his property.

      Of the Malays, generally, he said that money was their god; that they could not endure to see Christians rich; that they were great thieves, and would not only plunder from us, but would also rob each other. As an evidence of this, he mentioned that during our late attack, the flying natives were met by others, and stripped of every thing about them.

      He informed me that a few nights since there was a grand festival at Quallah Battoo, in consequence of the death of the mother of one of the rajahs, who had been killed in our engagement, and that a buffalo was sacrificed on her account. This is the universal custom when a wealthy person dies, but a hog or goat only is offered at the death of a poor person. I found the custom of going on a pilgrimage to Mecca, observed by the Mohammedans here. Baker said that thousands of persons embarked yearly from Acheen on the errand, but that few ever returned. They, however, who lived to revisit their friends, were held in the highest estimation. The people believed that no harm could befall them, and worshipped them as saints.

      The Mohammedans are more firmly attached to the rites of their religion than we are to ours, and they often more rigidly observe the precepts of the Koran, it is to be feared, than Christians do those of the Bible. Who is there in our country that would give one hundred dollars for a Bible? Yet the Mohammedans offered this sum for a

Koran, which we had captured at one of the forts at Quallah Battoo. We showed Baker a Koran, and he said the Malays would give one hundred dollars for it rather than we should retain it.

      It has been supposed by some, that the Malays eat their prisoners taken in war. On inquiry of Baker, relative to this subject, he said it was only among the Batta tribe that this custom prevails, and Po Adam, who happened to be present, corroborated the statement.

      Some efforts were made by the Baptists for the conversion of this people, but their mission has been entirely abandoned. The whole tribe are wild and fierce. Their altars have been built of human skulls, and cemented with human blood.

      In the evening, I held some conversation with our sick and wounded men. One who was quite ill and never expected to recover, said that he had been piously educated, but that he had broken away from the restraints of parental authority, and had followed the paths of vice; that he was fully sensible of the importance of religion, and regretted that he had not given his attention to it at an earlier period. My endeavor was to lead him to trust in that God who alone could shed a cheering radiance over his solitary path, and open the vista of future glory to his view through the cross of Him who sacrificed his life for the redemption of the world.

      On Friday, the seventeenth, the Mohammedan Sabbath, one of the priests came on board. His head was shaved close to the skin, this being customary with them

on this day. He wore a scarlet jacket, and had a skullcap upon his head. He was quite intelligent and spoke tolerable English. He had visited us several times before, and we were on familiar terms. A few days previous he made me a present of some arica nuts, and to cancel the obligation I gave him a bottle of camphor to cure headache, of which he complained bitterly. His religious opinions were of course different from ours. He said that if a man neither stole, lied, nor became intoxicated, he would go to heaven. But wicked men would go to hell. "So my book speak to me," said he. This theory, deficient as it was in many vital points, was better than his practice, for not long after I heard him uttering "curses loud and deep."

      It has been said by some that Ophir signifies, in the Malay language, a golden mountain. The priest did not attach this meaning to it, but said there was an abundance of gold in the mountain; that some years since, several Englishmen undertook to dig for it, and that they were prohibited by the government.

      Most of the Malays, as I have elsewhere observed, profess to be Mohammedans. To test the genuineness of their faith, one of the younger midshipmen caught a pig and put it upon a Malay's back. As soon as he came in contact with the animal, and heard him squeal, the poor fellow ran with all his might, to escape if possible the contamination. Several others followed his example. They evinced a strong dislike to pork, and were undoubtedly true followers of the prophet!

CHAPTER X.

      During our stay at Soo Soo, with the exception of one or two days, when Po Adam struck terror into the people by raising a report that we intended to attack them, our decks were thronged with Malays. Delegations from different towns on the coast were sent with presents to the Commodore, consisting, like most of their presents, of fruit and vegetables. It was the first time that these people had ever seen so large a frigate, but they were more delighted with hearing our band, than with any thing else.

      The rajahs of Soo Soo, who visited us about the same time, were in appearance the greatest loggerheads that we had met with. They were politely treated, and as usual were shown about the ship.

      The Commodore ordered a gun to be fired, to let them see how far it would carry a ball. This seemed to arouse them a little from their stupor. The other Malays on

board were much frightened. They raised a loud shout, and took to their heels for the spar deck, much to the diversion of us all. Adam informed us that one of these rajahs was a great pirate, and that some time previous to our arrival, he seized our countryman, Captain Powers, and detained him a prisoner on shore, till his first mate paid from two to three hundred dollars for his ransom. When the Commodore proceeded to investigate the matter, the rajah pretended that Captain Powers had not paid the assigned duties on his cargo of pepper, &c. His explanation was very unsatisfactory, but the affair was finally settled by the rajah's giving a draft for pepper to the amount he had unjustly extorted, a draft which in our humble opinion is worth just as much as a check on the Banks of Newfoundland.

      While we were at this port, the brig Olive, Captain Marshall, arrived from Boston, after a passage of about one hundred and sixteen days, for a cargo of pepper. She brought intelligence from home for several of the officers. A few days before we sailed, Captain Marshall reported to the Commodore, that the rajah of Soo Soo would not permit him to obtain any water for his ship. Adam was immediately sent for, and the matter inquired into. His statement was of such a nature as highly to incense the Commodore.

      The boats were ordered out, and never were men more ready to obey. We all thought another tragical scene was to be acted. The boats would have been run out with the rapidity of lightning, had not the shrill whistle of

the boatswain been heard piping "belay." The countermanding of the order was heard with much disappointment. A boat was then sent ashore under the charge of a midshipman, with a few Malays who could speak English, to demand of the rajah an explanation, accompanied by a threat that if permission was not granted to Captain Marshall to obtain as much water as he wanted, within five minutes, the Commodore would bring destruction upon the town. This brought the rajah to terms. On the return of the boat, it appeared from the explanation given, that the difficulty had been owing to Adam's officiousness in giving a permit to get water, when it did not belong to him.

      The rajah felt that his rights had been infringed upon, and this was the chief reason of his prohibition. Adam received a severe reprimand, but notwithstanding, the Commodore parted with him on friendly terms, giving him a present of some powder and balls with which he was much gratified.

      We watered our ship here, though the water was not of the best quality. It was as good, however, as could be obtained at any place on the coast. Some of the fruit that we procured here was very delicious, especially the mango, rambutan, and mangosteen. The mango is of the size of our largest apples, and its taste resembles a peach mixed with turpentine. Aside from its terebinthine flavor, it is a very good fruit. The rambutan is of the size of a large plum, and has somewhat the appearance of a large strawberry. It is of brighter red and

covered with coarse hair. The part eaten is a gelatinous and almost transparent pulp, of a rich and pleasant acid, and has a kernel in the centre.

      The mangosteen is the pride of the country, and stands pre-eminent among India fruits. It is of the size of a common apple, consisting of a thick rind of a brownish red color, somewhat hard on the outside, but soft and succulent within, divided internally into several cells, each containing a single seed. The seeds are covered with a juicy and white pulp, which dissolves as soon as it is taken into the mouth. The mangosteen is delicious, and the most wholesome of all known fruits.

      We found the liquor of the cocoa-nut a pleasant subacid drink, and very refreshing in that hot climate. The pice which many of the men obtained at Quallah Battoo, was of great service to them, in purchasing different articles from the Malays; for neither they nor ourselves could draw any money from the purser. A brisk trade was also carried on by way of barter. Navy buttons took extremely well with the natives. They used them as ornaments about their persons. Our men parted even with their jackknives and jackets in the purchase of various luxuries.

      Our ship, just previous to our departure, presented a most grotesque appearance. We brought from the United States a bear. At Rio we took on board a monkey, and at the cape of Good Hope we shipped a Dutch baboon, by the name of Jumbo, probably the identical Father Murphey of Captain Shipp. He understood Dutch very well.

We had now in addition, several monkeys, a dog, a mink, some dozens of pigeons, parrots, and paroquets. Our decks were strewed with sweet potatoes, yams, pumpkins, bananas, limes, mangoes, rambutans, mangosteens, white and black pepper, sugar-cane, pigs, fowls, ducks, and Malays; presenting, with the playful antics of the monkeys, a scene rarely witnessed in modern times. The gibberish of Jumbo, the occasional barking of the dog, the squall of the parrot, the noise of the other animals, together with the continual chatter and gabble of the Malays, reminded us of the confusion of Babel.

      From what we saw of the Malays, we can say that they are generally well formed, and, with the exception of here and there a flat nose, they possess good features. Many of their countenances resemble those of Europeans. They are usually of a spare habit. Their complexion is of a light brown, and not of a yellow color, as has been represented by some writers. The arica nut, betel leaf, and chunam, which they chew, stains their tongue, mouth, and lips with a fiery orange color, and blackens their teeth. I saw some whose teeth were loose from this cause. They take great pains in filing their teeth horizontally so as to present a concave front. This, in their estimation, is a mark of beauty. The process is said to be effected by means of a sharp stone. Very few wear any garment from the neck to the waist. They have merely a rug or coarse piece of cloth about their loins. On the crown of the head they wear a handkerchief in the form of a turban, sometimes a small skull-cap, and occasionally a bamboo

hat of conical shape. In their disposition they are deceitful, vindictive, and treacherous, and are governed altogether by their feelings, doing every thing on the impulse of the moment. With all their pretensions to friendship, I would never place myself in their power. They are generally very indolent, and make few efforts, except such as will barely furnish them with the necessaries of life. They subsist principally upon rice and fowls. They always demand exorbitant prices for the articles which they offer for sale, but like many traders that are more enlightened, will usually accept one half the original price. Many of the chiefs are enterprising and shrewd, and there are unquestionably men of learning among them. They do not poison their weapons as has been supposed, but stain them with lime juice, that they may give a smarting sensation to the flesh.

      The weather was excessively warm all the time we were on that coast. Our men began to be sick, and we were all anxious to leave. The thermometer ranged from eighty to ninety degrees. We had showers at night, but the sun was scorching during the day. Had it not been for an occasional sea breeze, our stay must have been intolerable. This usually set in about ten in the forenoon. Wearied with the scenes around us, we were rejoiced at being on the eve of a departure.

CHAPTER XI.

      About three o'clock on the morning of the eighteenth, I was unceremoniously aroused from my couch by a young midshipman, who gave me a "scientific" shake, saying we were about to get under way. No sooner had I "turned out," than orders were given to man the capstan bars. The gratings were already over the hatches, and the men were soon gaily heaving up the anchor, and marching it off to a lively tune. They seemed as impatient as ourselves to leave the place, for the anchor was soon up and "catted," and we were making our way from Soo Soo, under easy sail. It is far more pleasant being at sea than in port. It is healthier, and the affairs of the ship go on with greater regularity.

      On the following day, which was the Sabbath, the chaplain gave us an excellent sermon, in which an allusion was made to the death of our unfortunate shipmates,

who had fallen in battle; and an application of the subject was made both to the officers and crew. "A hymn of praise and thanksgiving for a victory," was also read, from the book of common prayer.

      The fact of these men having met a violent death, threw an uncommon interest around the subject, and produced a greater effect upon us, than if they had died a natural death.

      Nothing of any importance occurred till the twenty-second. This was the anniversary of Washington's birthday, on which true patriots will always rejoice. At noon, the flag and union jack were hoisted, and the customary salute of seventeen guns was fired, in honor of his illustrious memory.

      The crew were assembled on the quarter-deck in the morning, and a laconic speech was delivered to them; they were told that an extra allowance of grog would be served out, and they were cautioned not to get drunk, but to be orderly. They did behave themselves, and for a good reason; the whisky was not strong enough to make them intoxicated, as there was double the quantity of water to that of spirit.

      On the twenty-fourth, we crossed the equator the third time, without experiencing any "jar" in consequence of coming in contact with the line! The next day a "booby" lit in the mizen rigging, much exhausted. He was caught by one of the sailors, and measured from one extremity of the wing to the other, six feet. It had a pitched battle with the monkey and baboon on the quarter-deck. They

both received a severe pelting from the bird's beak, and made good their retreat.

      Various birds were hovering about the ship during the day. From this we conjectured that we were near some island, which proved true. Towards night we made the island of Engeno.

      I had some conversation with a sick man in the hospital, a Dutchman, who could talk a little English. Well, friend, said I, how do you get along? "I tank you, sir, I feel a little petter, but de pain across me chist has not yet quite knocked off." I was unwell myself, but this reply "knocked off" all my feelings of depression.

      On the second of March we made Java Head, and Prince's island, and towards night entered the straits of Sunda, and anchored abreast of Crockatoa, near their mouth. This is a mountainous island, rising gradually on all sides from the sea, terminating in a high peak in the centre, and covered with trees of the richest foliage, to the water's edge. The Commodore went on shore at the island, and a party of officers accompanied him. They took their guns, and at night brought off a few birds. They also picked up some rare shells.

      On the morning of the sixth of March, we again weighed anchor, and passed through the straits of Sunda. It was the intention of the Commodore to have anchored in Lampoon Bay, or Rajah Bassa roads, for the purpose of obtaining wood and water for the ship, as well as other supplies; but having a fair wind, he deemed it advisable to pass through the straits. We saw no main land, but numerous beautiful islands, covered with the richest ver-

dure, presenting an animating scene. The officers were intently beholding it, and we all concluded that there was an occasional pleasure in a sea life, and that the bold and stupendous scenery before and around us, amply repaid for the dull monotony to which we had for some time been subject.

      We anchored at Pangoringan, on the island of Java. This is a small place, about four miles east of Cape St. Nicholas. The name literally signifies a frying-pan, perhaps from the heat of its climate.

      When Java belonged to the English government, this place was frequented by His Brittanic Majesty's ships. The prospect from the ship was one of surpassing beauty. The grounds appeared to have been laid out at great labor and expense, and looked like a scene of enchantment. Near the water's edge we saw green fields of rice, waving in the richest luxuriance, surrounded by regular rows of tall shade trees. From thence, the ground, gradually ascending for the distance of several miles, was covered with rice fields ripe for the harvest.

      Yonder was the rude hamlet of the natives, embosomed in groves of the cocoa-nut tree, and within a little distance were seen villagers at work, and herds of buffaloes feeding. I determined to avail myself of the first convenient opportunity to visit a spot of so much apparent interest, and accordingly landed early one morning, in company with a couple of midshipmen. We first strolled along the beach in search of shells, but as it was flood tide, gave up the search as fruitless. We saw a small alligator, but were unsuccessful in our attempts to kill it. Being unac-

quainted with the country, and not finding any regular path, we struck off through a thick jungle, determined to make one for ourselves, when in spite of our pleasing anticipations, we found ourselves in a swamp, with mud up to our knees. Retreat was useless, but how to extricate ourselves, "hoc opus, hic labor erat."

      After a moment's consultation, we thought it best to "go ahead," but the prospect became more and more discouraging as we proceeded. We at length found ourselves in a complete labyrinth; but this was not all. To add to our misery, our necks were filled with ants, biting us severely; our ears were annoyed by the never ceasing singing of myriads of musquitoes, while at every step we thought we were treading among generations of reptiles. After being tormented in this manner for about an hour, and encountering many additional obstacles, we made our way into the open plain, and proceeded to the village. This is divided into several districts. The houses are built principally on poles, intersected with split bamboo, and thatched with leaves of the palmetto or cocoa-nut tree. They are placed rather closely together, without any order, having a winding path leading between them.

      On our near approach, we were beset by a pack of gruff and half starved dogs, which set up such a dismal yelling as compelled us to keep our distance. The buffaloes did not fancy us any better; several of them were secured, each to a stake, by a rope passing through their nostrils. At the sight of us, they became enraged, tossed up their heads, snorting and snuffing at a furious rate,

and several of them, at length, broke the rope by which they were fastened. Some Malay lads then ran out from the house and secured them.

      We were not prepared for so warm a reception, and concluding that "discretion was the better part of valor," we proceeded towards another cluster of buildings near by, to see if we should be welcomed there with the same cordiality. Here we found several of the natives who appeared friendly. They looked very much like our old Quallah Battoo friends. We seated ourselves upon the grass, near one of the inclosures, and made signs to the chief man among them for some cocoa-nuts. He called out to one of the natives, as much as to say "Halloo there, my lad, bring these gentlemen some cocoa-nuts." The boy was at the top of the tree in an instant, throwing them down in great numbers. They then set to work opening them for us with their crooked knives, and presented us with enough for a week's stock. We found the liquor a very delicious and refreshing beverage.

      While regaling ourselves in this manner several females were peeping at us from their huts, struck with admiration no doubt, at the sight of American officers! After giving the lad who had furnished us with the cocoa-nuts, a few pice, we directed our course to some other dwellings, which were surrounded with plantations of bananas, to obtain some of the fruit, but found none that was ripe. There were a few females about the premises, and we found them here, as in all our travels, more polite than the men. They were not handsome, but in common with

other females, had fine voices and expressive looks. Their hair was long and black, and flowed over the shoulders in some cases in beautiful tresses, while in others it was tied like a mop on the crown of the head.

      Their dresses were of coarse gingham, thrown loosely over them, and needed very much the purifying process of the wash-tub. A great part of the manual labor in these countries is performed by females. We saw them beating rice in a mortar to take off the husk, and preparing the cocoa-nuts for sale by cutting off the "exterior coverings, articles which were evidently designed for our ship.

      The children, according to the custom of that climate, were entirely naked, but were adorned by their parents with anklets and bracelets. The houses of the natives were indifferently furnished, resembling the cabin of a North American Indian. In one of the huts that I entered, I saw a woman weaving. The loom was of rude construction, but it answered her purpose. She was making a kind of net from the fibres of the cocoa-nut, perhaps a fish-net. She was of a smiling countenance, and the Malays about me appeared perfectly friendly; but on leaving the house, I saw two of them expressing in their features all the fierceness of the savage. They stood in a posture of defence, with their hands behind them, firmly grasping their creeses. The look of one particularly, was any thing but attractive. There was a "laughing devil in his smile," and, as he was armed, I thought it best to take my departure as soon as possible. I kept my eye constantly fixed upon his, "advancing backwards" at the same time, till I lost sight of him, considering it fortunate to escape so well.

      These people are very simple in their habits of living; their chief sustenance is rice and the fruit of the cocoa-nut. They occasionally kill a buffalo, when an equal distribution of it is made among them. They cut it in long thin slices, which they braid upon a wooden skewer, and place it over coals for roasting. They make no use of knives and forks, but the meat shreds in pieces by the slightest pull of the fingers. The cocoa-nut supplies them not only with food and drink, but with oil to burn at night; also with thatching for their dwellings and ropes for their prows, which they make from its fibres.

      We were soon on our way to the beach, attended by a few friendly natives, bearing a stock of cocoa-nuts for us. We passed over a small tract of ground where indigo was growing spontaneously; also through some beautiful rice fields, which were laid out in squares, inclosed by high embankments, and kept constantly flooded. The culm of the rice much resembles that of our barley.

      We found the trees filled with little Java sparrows, chanting most melodiously.

      Our Malay friends coveted every thing about our persons. They were very desirous of obtaining a red handkerchief I had, and I was obliged to guard well my pockets for fear of losing it. We found several midshipmen on the beach, with their jackets stripped of their navy buttons, which they had cut off to please the natives, who took a great fancy to them on account of the eagle impressed upon their surface. The natives gave them fruit in exchange, but asked exorbitant prices for every thing they had to sell. We returned to the ship much pleased with our adventures.

CHAPTER XII.

      I had another excursion on shore the next day, with a party of midshipmen, notwithstanding my muddy jaunt the day previous. I was never more amused. The woods for nearly a mile in extent were filled with black monkeys, having tails as long as their bodies. They leaped from tree to tree, "swaying away," and balancing themselves upon the long and flexible branches with their tails, resembling a company of frolicksome cats in a whirlwind. With the true lope of an Indian, we commenced a "regular built" chase after them, but as they were so much livelier and more active than ourselves, we found it impossible to catch them.

      Some of us were armed with muskets and pistols, and

at length one of the "middies" fired among them, when they suddenly stopped their peregrinations, and began to "coke," and display their threatening gesticulations. I at length espied, at a distance, a large gray monkey seated on a log near a paddy field. He was a thievish fellow, and had his mouth filled with blades of rice. My companions gave chase to him. On their near approach, he took to the woods, but they succeeded in treeing him, when one of the party wounded him with a musket ball. It then seemed as if all the brother monkeys of the woods were holding a concert. From their discordant cries we might infer that there were no less than a thousand chatter-boxes in the trees.

      The trouble was soon accounted for in a way different from that which we had at first imagined. It is the nature of monkeys to be clannish. All the black ones had gathered in one troop, and being of a perverse and mischievous disposition, had fallen upon the unfortunate gray one, who was of a different species.

      Some of the black ones were afterwards killed, and one was wounded. The wounded one was caught, and his distorted features were irresistibly ludicrous. His phiz had an uncommon savage appearance, bearing some resemblance to the human countenance, and his whiskers were as bushy as those of any dandy.

      When we returned on board, a dish of rich turtle soup awaited us.

      On the twelfth of March, we boarded the Philip First, a ship bound to Philadelphia, and sent a generous supply

of letters to our friends at home. She had just left Batavia, and we received by her the pleasing intelligence that it was healthy at that city.

      Early the next morning, the Commodore, accompanied by the purser, went in his barge on an excursion of pleasure, to an island about twelve miles from our anchorage. They were equipped like sportsmen, with the exception of a hunting dog, hoping to fall in with some rare game. The surf being so high near the island, it was extremely difficult landing, and after this was effected, they could not remain long for fear of losing the boat; they therefore determined to return to the ship. Both wind and tide were now against them, notwithstanding which, they made the attempt, but were soon compelled to put back. They rowed to a small cove near Bantam, where they rested themselves, and made a second attempt; but it was at the peril of their lives, as the sea was rough, and the boat came very near being wrecked.

      This attempt proved as fruitless as the first, and they returned to the cove, where they slept part of the night in their boat cloaks. They afterwards made a third attempt, and finally, through many perils, succeeded in reaching the ship in safety, the next morning. When the Commodore came on board, he seemed rejoiced to place his feet once more upon his ship's deck. From the soiled appearance of his dress, it was evident that he had been on a hazardous enterprise. Great anxiety had been expressed for his safety, and blue lights were kept burning during the night, which is customary when any danger is appre-

hended; but the lights were not seen by him. A question had arisen, whether in the event of the Commodore's being lost, we should return immediately to the United States, or proceed on our voyage round the world; but happily our discussions proved useless.

      During our stay at this place we fared luxuriously. Our table was graced with the finest green turtle soup, with fowls cooked in a variety of methods, and with desserts of the richest fruit. The turtles were well flavored and juicy. The natives at first demanded a dollar for a couple of fowls, but were afterwards glad to accept that sum for twenty.

      Besides pomegranates, cocoa-nuts, &c. we obtained an abundance of the mangosteen, or mangiss, as the Malays called it, the quality of which cannot be too highly extolled. A man might eat a peck of this fruit at a time, without the least inconvenience. The pulp only is eaten, which forms a small proportion of the whole. Trade was carried on with the natives principally by barter, but we found it very difficult to bargain with them; they were too shrewd and keen even for a Yankee. When some of the "middies" got the better of them in a bargain, there was great hallooing and jabbering among them. Our chief articles of trade were fancy handkerchiefs, jackknives, navy buttons, glass bottles, tin boxes, and looking-glasses. With the latter they were particularly pleased. It was probably the first time they had ever seen their own faces. They wore the navy buttons about their persons as ornaments.

      During our excursions of pleasure on shore, we obtained some rare specimens of shells, for the friends who were far from us.

      The crew were daily employed in obtaining wood and water for the ship, but the latter was of bad quality, as the showers at night rendered it turbid.

      On the eighteenth we sailed from Pangoringan, and the next day anchored in Batavia roads, nearly seven miles from the shore, in the vicinity of several small islands. We were shortly afterwards visited by two of our countrymen from the city, and by a lieutenant of a Dutch sloop of war in the harbor.

      The next morning we were surrounded by a large number of Chinese boats, filled with an immense variety of articles for sale. This was the first time I had seen a Chinaman, and a multitude of strange thoughts crowded upon me, as I surveyed him. He is remarkable for his high cheek bones and long hair. On seeing this last appendage, which hung down below the joints of the knee, I was reminded of the periwigs and long queues which were in fashion in the days of my early childhood.

      We were visited by Chawly Jangthay ^* whom we en-

gaged as "comprador" for the ship, during our stay. Like the other Chinamen, he wore neither shirt nor cravat, but was dressed simply in large trowsers of blue nankeen, made like bags, and a short jacket, hanging loosely upon his body, with a conical hat on his head. He could talk a little English, and we found him an amusing old fellow.

      On Saturday, the twenty-fourth, a party consisting of Lieut. Ingersoll, Mr. Godon, Mr. Stansbury, Dr. Foltz, and myself, left the ship to make our first debut at the city of Batavia. We had a fine sail till we came near the mouth of the river Jacatra. Vessels of almost every description, Dutch, French, English, and Siamese, besides several Malay prows and Chinese junks, were seen in the roads. These junks are almost non-descripts, being huge, unwieldy hulks, bearing but little resemblance to a ship. They have a fore and mainmast, but no bowsprit, mizen, or topmasts. The mainmast is nearly in the same place as in our vessels, but the foremast stands farther forward, near where our bowsprit projects. Two eyes are painted, one on each side, near the bow, to enable the junk to see its way through the water! The sails are a sort of mat, fastened to strips of bamboo. On this occasion, the rudder was hoisted out of the water, perhaps for the purpose of seasoning. The anchors are made of a very hard species of wood. There are apartments in each of these vessels for the accommodation of adventurers. Persons wishing to make voyages in such a vessel, with articles for traffic, have rooms assigned them, in which they must stow all their effects.

      No improvement has been made in these Chinese water craft for centuries, and if any alterations are suggested, their owners will not listen to them, for fear of incurring the suspicion of barbarism. Thousands of junks are lost every year, in consequence of the unskilfulness of their navigators, who sail only when they have a fair monsoon, and are obliged, generally, to employ either Dutch or Portuguese pilots.

      The Siamese vessel that we saw, was very gaudily painted, and displayed much finery. It carried a few guns, the muzzles of which were painted red. The crew were dressed in red clothes.

      As we entered the river, the first objects that presented themselves from the shore, were hundreds of convicts at work in their chains. They were making a jetty or pier, to cover the whole bar, that ships might come up with safety. The scaffolding was formed of bamboos, and the timbers were driven down by a huge wooden machine, the operation of which they accompanied by a rude kind of music, similar to "Yo heave O!" A superintendent, with his wand, was standing over them, to see that they attended well to their work.

      We were rowed some distance up the river by a dozen Malays, when they suddenly neared the shore, jumped out, and "tracked" the boat along, by a rope made fast to the bow, the coxswain taking care not to let it strike against the embankments of the river. After proceeding in this way some distance, they were relieved by a horse, which was harnessed for a similar service. This was pro-

vided by the Dutch government, and is a compliment paid only to boats belonging to ships of war that have the pendant flying.

      We glided along as pleasantly as if on a fine canal of our own country. The city of Batavia had rather a dull appearance from the harbor, occasioned by its being so screened by tall trees as to leave but few houses visible. But in proceeding up the river, a new scene opens. Elegant commercial houses are ranged on each side, within a few rods of the river, for the convenience of dispatching and receiving cargoes. Men and women are also seen sitting under the shadow of trees, having before them tables curiously constructed of bamboo, called "balie balie," with various kinds of fruit, sweetmeats, and cooling drinks spread upon them for sale. We were stopped at the custom-house by the officers, but were soon permitted to pass on, as we had no contraband goods in our possession. This was the only time during our cruise, that we suffered this indignity.

      We observed, while passing up the river, a Chinese marriage procession, composed of men, women, and children, moving with great pomp over a bridge constructed upon stone arches. Two men, dressed in scarlet small-clothes, and wearing cocked hats, preceded the group, bearing large transparent lanterns, beautifully painted. They were followed by a number of persons, with their heads uncovered, dressed in white. Then came the coach containing the bride and groom, which was gorgeously decorated with gold leaf, while the horses were caparison-

ed in the gayest manner. The musicians, gaudily dressed, were playing upon bamboo flutes, accompanied with the jingling of bells, making a kind of music which to my ear was any thing but "the touches of sweet harmony." I saw the procession, afterwards, in front of a house, and was told that it was customary for the bride and groom to ride in this way three days, before the marriage ceremony was performed.

      Immediately upon landing we called at the office of Mr. Forestier, where we were courteously received. This gentleman was born in the Isle of France, but was educated in the family of Gen. Derby, of Salem, Mass. He has been engaged in the mercantile business at Batavia, for several years, and has amassed a handsome fortune. Carriages were soon in readiness, and we drove to a commodious hotel, three miles from the city, kept by Mr. Sholong, a Frenchman.

      This house is delightfully situated in the midst of cocoa and banana trees. Near by is a large garden well supplied with tropical fruits. It is a very extensive establishment, has a large hall in the centre, and parlors for private individuals in each corner of the building. The lodging rooms, in an adjoining building, are spacious and airy, and well adapted to warm climates. It originally belonged to a gentleman who occupied it as a country residence. This is a fair specimen of the genteel residences in Batavia. The servants who attended us were all Malays, who had very intelligent countenances, and could speak a little English. They dress the hair much after the manner of

our Shaker females, suffering it to grow quite long, then combing it back from the forehead, and confining it on the top of the head, by means of a handkerchief bound over it, thus answering the purposes of a comb. After a survey of the premises, and treating ourselves to some fine fruit and a glass of wine at the hotel, we took a drive through the business part of the city. Here carriages are seen at the door of every factory, waiting to convey the proprietor about the city, as it is not customary for wealthy citizens to walk, especially in the middle of the day. We called at several fancy shops, where was exhibited a large assortment of China ware, a variety of boxes, baskets, and fans, made by the Japanese and Chinamen, spice boxes made at the island of Amboyna, and other curiosities too numerous for detail.

      On our return to the hotel, we partook of a good dinner, consisting of several courses, such as roast beef, mutton chops, curried fowls, rice, &c., with a dessert of fruit, oranges, shaddocks, and mangosteens, with wine, porter, and cold water.

      Desirous of spending our time to the best advantage, we seated ourselves in a barouche, drawn by four fine horses, and started in high glee for a ride into the country. Our ride extended six or seven miles, and we were highly delighted with our excursion.

      The scenery in and about Batavia is beautiful. Nature reigns in all her primeval grandeur. Shade trees are numerous, which, together with fine pebbled roads, add much to the charms of the place. Our first course was

by the governor's palace, an elegant and spacious building, situated on the plain of Weltrefrieden. We passed the pillar erected by the Dutch, in commemoration of the celebrated battle of Waterloo. They take much of the fame and glory to themselves, one of their officers having distinguished himself on that occasion. Before returning we called upon our consul, Mr. Shillabar, who received us very cordially. He then resided with Mr. Perkins, an American, who received his education in New-England. We left his neat residence, and were soon rolling over the ground in grand style, our footman running by the side of our horses, holding a lighted flambeau. Soon tired of this, he took a seat on the outside of the carriage, so as to throw a brilliant light directly in our faces. This is the common method of riding here in the evening. On reaching the hotel, we found an agreeable party, composed chiefly of our own countrymen. A jolly young Scotchman, whom we had formerly met at Cape Town, passed a part of the evening with us, and by his wit and good humor contributed much to our amusement.

      Commodore Downes returned in the evening from Buitenzorg, where he had been to pay a visit to the governor of Java. This is a small village, about forty miles from Batavia. Its name signifies, in the language of the Dutch, rural care. It was a strong military post in 1811, belonging to the French, but was taken by the British, at the time they took possession of Batavia.

      The next morning, before we "turned out," a servant entered our rooms and presented us a cup of hot coffee,

according to the custom of the country. At eight o'clock breakfast was announced. This consisted of curried fowl, boiled rice, salad, and coffee and tea.

      I returned to the ship about eleven o'clock, with the Commodore in his barge, and had a boisterous passage off, as the water was rough.

      I omitted to mention, among the novelties I witnessed on shore, a Chinese funeral procession. This was conducted in a very solemn manner. The remains of the deceased, placed in a solid and spacious coffin, formed of four thick planks, were borne on the shoulders of six stout Chinamen, and followed by the mourning relatives, all dressed in white, with clumsy umbrellas in their hands, to protect them from the piercing rays of a tropical sun. The children carried dishes containing various kinds of fruit and sweetmeats, to be left on the tomb for the departed spirit of the deceased, and a pot with sticks of sandal wood to be kept in continual burning. The Chinese manifest little fear of death. It is customary with them to keep a coffin near the door of each dwelling, in readiness for use, in case of the decease of any member of the family. They believe in the transmigration of souls, and suppose that when a person dies, his spirit may next inhabit some animal of the brute creation. How rational and consoling are the doctrines and practices of heathenism!

CHAPTER XIII.

      I landed the next day at an early hour and called at Mr. Forestier's, where I found our chaplain, with an invitation from Rev. Mr. Medhurst, to whom I had been previously introduced, to pass a few days with him in the country. A ride of five miles brought us to his residence at Parapattan. Mr. Medhurst received me very cordially, and introduced me to his wife and family. He lives in a "bungalow," a comfortable dwelling of one story, surrounded with a veranda, and containing one spacious sitting room, and several convenient bed-chambers. The word bungalow is a corruption of Bengalee, and is the general name for any building in the cottage style.

      Mr. Medhurst is an Episcopal clergyman, supported by the London Missionary Society. He is a man of ardent piety, and of a resolute and decided character. He has resided at Batavia many years, and his labors have been crowned with success, and we trust that through his instru-

mentality, multitudes more will not only read, but understand the "words which are spirit and are life."

      The missionary grounds cover an area of four acres. There are about twelve buildings at the station, the principal of which are a chapel and three bungalows. The chapel is fifty-six feet by forty-two, including verandas and a small printing office, which is in the rear of the chapel. Four Malays are employed in printing, after the method pursued in our own country. A Chinese is engaged as copyist for the lithographic press; he transcribes from works on parchment in the Chinese language.

      There are four schools: two Chinese, one English, and one Malay. There are but few Malay scholars, as the Mohammedans are prejudiced against sending their children to schools under the superintendence of foreigners. Mr. Medhurst, at the time of my visit, had two young men with him, Mr. Young and Mr. Keasberry, preparing for the ministry. They rendered him valuable assistance in his multiplied labors. The latter has since come to this country to complete his education.

      Mrs. Medhurst is a very intelligent and interesting woman, and withal an excellent housewife. Her table was neatly and plentifully spread during my stay at her house, and every attention shown me calculated to make the time pass pleasantly.

      In the evening, after worship with his own family, Mr. Medhurst meets some twenty or more Malays living upon the missionary grounds, for prayer and religious instruction. These exercises are full of interest. He first offers

a short prayer, then reads a portion of Scripture, which he explains to them. A hymn is then sung, in which all join. The effect of this service on the servants is salutary, and several of them have embraced the Christian religion.

      Mr. Medhurst has an extensive English library, besides a small one of Chinese and Japan works. Some of the latter contain most ludicrous representations of men with a dozen heads, arms, and legs. I noticed many drawings of birds and animals, which were very correct. The Japanese, like the Chinese, excel in drawing animals, fishes, birds, and insects; but they entertain most ridiculous ideas of mankind, in supposing that there are races of human beings with countless numbers of heads, feet, &c.

      I heard here of Mr. Gutzlaff, and of his indefatigable labors in Siam. He had embarked on board a junk for China, bound to Sing Hae, a place near Pekin.

      Mr. Abeel, an American missionary, had been at Batavia, for the purpose of ascertaining the state of religion among the degenerated Dutch churches there, but he found no kindred spirits among the Dutch ministers of the place. They did not return his call, or answer the letter which he gave them from the Dutch Reformed churches in America. He was kindly received by Mr. Medhurst, who spoke of him in the highest terms. I did not have the pleasure of seeing him, as he had embarked for Siam a short time previous to our arrival.

      Mr. Medhurst is employed by the Dutch government to preach occasionally at a little village, called Depok, sit-

uated about twenty-five miles distant from his place of residence. This village is inhabited by Malay Protestants, now amounting to six hundred persons of all ages, two hundred of whom are nominally Christians. It originally belonged to a Dutch gentleman, who owned a large number of slaves. He promised to give them their freedom, provided they would embrace the Christian religion. They assented to the proposition, and their posterity have now, for nearly a century, enjoyed many privileges and blessings unknown to the rest of their countrymen.

      As Wednesday, the twenty-eighth, was one of the days appointed for Mr. Medhurst to make an official visit at this settlement, Mr. Grier and myself were invited to accompany him. We accordingly seated ourselves in a post-coach drawn by four horses, at four o'clock in the morning, anticipating a delightful ride through a rich and beautiful country. We had, besides our driver, two outriders, and our mode of travelling was rapid and pleasant. We passed over the famous battle ground, where a splendid victory was gained by the British over the French, on the twenty-sixth of August, 1811. That was the first step towards the subjugation of the whole island of Java to British power. This island was, however, restored to the Dutch in 1814.

      On each side of the road are splendid villas and mansions, occupied as country residences by people of wealth and refinement, surrounded by beautiful grass plats, adorned with flowers and shrubbery tastefully arranged, affording a pleasing sight to the eye, and rendering the air

fragrant by their exhalations. The country is exceedingly fertile, and covered at all seasons with the freshest verdure; and the highly cultivated fields and thickly wooded groves, with thatched cottages, interspersed in charming variety, rendered the scene to us truly delightful.

      After having been for most of the time, for some months previous, on board ship, my vision confined to the "watery waste" and boundless horizon, I was well prepared to enjoy an excursion of this kind. My susceptibilities were alive to the beauties of nature, and I had a keen relish for "rural sights and rural sounds." Besides this, it was not a little gratifying to listen to the conversation of a man so interesting and intelligent as was Mr. Medhurst. He spoke of subjects relating to the country through which we were passing, and mentioned several anecdotes, one of which interested me very much.

      A gentleman and lady, it seems, were riding along very leisurely, attended by their servants, when their progress was suddenly arrested by the appearance of a huge tiger, which sprung from his covert, seized one of the horses attached to the carriage, and threw him to the ground. All were very much alarmed for their safety, but a powerful weapon, effectually wielded by the hand of one of the servants, held the ferocious animal in check, and finally obliged him to flee to the forest; and their lives were happily preserved from danger.

      Mr. Medhurst pointed out to me an extensive plantation, which not long since had been occupied by a wealthy gentleman, who owned a large number of slaves. He met

his death by violence. The gentleman had been one evening walking in his veranda, when he was induced to go into the house by hearing a strange noise. To his utter amazement he found his wife weltering in blood, having died by the hand of a Malay, who immediately came towards him and buried his creese in his bosom. A child, whom the assassin had wounded, fled and gave the alarm. The slaves meanwhile escaped with the murderer. A part of them were apprehended, confined in the Calabozo, and afterwards tried, but as sufficient evidence of their guilt could not be obtained, they were acquitted. It was reported that this gentleman had ill treated his slaves. This was the cause of his assassination, as it is the nature of a Malay to revenge an injury.

      We found relays of post-horses, and fresh runners stationed along the road at intervals of every six miles, for the convenience of travellers. High sheds with thatched roofs are erected over the road at these places, sufficiently large to accommodate two carriages, where passengers can be protected from the intense heat of the sun during the operation of changing horses. At one of these stopping places, we found horses in readiness for Gov. Van den Bosch, but as we arrived first, they were attached to our carriage. In consequence of these relays, we were enabled to pass over the ground as rapidly as we could wish, and by seven o'clock were half way to Buitenzorg, the residence of the governor of Java.

      We stopped at the villa of Van Biscum, where we left our coach and took fresh saddle horses. Our route was

now over an almost trackless path, through a fine section of the country, beautifully diversified with picturesque scenery, romantic hills, and woodland glades, "O'er valleys fair as Eden's bowers," across rivulets, and through deep ravines. We should have met with many a sad accident, had not our ponies been remarkably sure footed. I was surprised to see how easily they conquered all the difficulties of the path, making their way over rolling pebbles and fragments of rock, and planting their feet firmly as they ascended some very steep acclivities. These little creatures are very beautiful, as well as exceedingly active and vigorous. After riding a few miles in this way, we reached the river Jacatra, where a number of Malays were bathing. To one of them who was swimming towards me, I gave my horse in charge, and crossed the river myself on a bamboo raft, managed by two of the natives. Just before landing, my ears were saluted by the cheering sounds of the church going bell. It was a moment of thrilling interest, and I was at once reminded of my own happy country, and friends, and times gone by.

      The place was highly romantic, and the deep tones of the bell, echoing and re-echoing amid the hills and dales, and sending its plaintive melody among the simple habitations of the native villagers, raised in my mind a train of feelings of the most agreeable nature; and I could truly say with the poet,

      We ascended the banks of the river by a flight of

stone steps, and soon reached the house of the chief man of the village, where we found a fine repast provided for us. The house, constructed of planks, is long and narrow, with a tiled roof, and has a veranda on one side of it. It is surrounded by handsome shade trees, which give it quite a rural appearance. The furniture of the house is plain and simple, consisting of but few articles, and these merely for comfort and convenience. In the room where we breakfasted, I observed several creeses, enclosed in silver scabbards, and suspended from the walls.

      We were reminded, by the chiming of the village bell, that the hour for public worship had arrived. A well-dressed native came to inform us, that the people were assembled at the church, in readiness for the preacher. The church is a neat little building, situated on a gentle elevation, a short distance from the village. It is constructed of stone or brick, whitewashed on the outside, and is sufficiently large to accommodate two or three hundred people. The clerk, a venerable looking Malay about fifty years of age, commenced the exercises by reading a chapter in the Bible. He was dressed in European costume, a long black coat, with pantaloons of the same color, and a white cravat. It was pleasing to witness this assembly of natives, all neatly clad, and simple and unassuming in their appearance, and I heartily wished that some of the enemies of missions could have been present, to witness the good which the introduction of Christianity has effected among these uncultivated natives. They appeared very devotional, and a deep solemnity seemed to pervade their minds. It might be well for other Christian

assemblies to learn a lesson from them in this respect. The congregation, generally, was more solemn, and gave better attention to the services, than many I have witnessed in our own country. The singing was simple and plaintive, and though "no pealing anthem swelled its note of praise," yet, as the sounds would gradually rise and fall, increase and die away, it seemed

and as such, I listened to it with much satisfaction.

      Mr. Medhurst's discourse was delivered in the Malay language. The subject was the love of the Saviour to a lost and ruined world. The people listened with deep interest, and when prayer was finished, and the benediction pronounced, the people quietly returned to their respective homes.

      I afterwards visited the school situated in the vicinity of the church, and was gratified by recognizing in the teacher, the venerable clerk, who had divested himself of his robes of office, and was now acting the part of a pedagogue, in his simple Malay dress. There were about thirty pupils in the school; some of them were writing, while others were attentively reading the tasks assigned them. I found many of the conveniences for rearing "the tender thought," similar to those we have in our own country, and came away favorably impressed with the good order which prevailed.

      Upon returning to the house where we first stopped, I found a pleasant repast provided for us by our host. One dish, prepared from the young shoots of the bamboo, was

very palatable, and was entirely different in taste from any thing I had before eaten.

      It had been the intention of Mr. Medhurst to meet the people of the village at the school-house, in the afternoon, for the purpose of giving them instruction; but as the weather was unpleasant, they assembled in classes at the house of the head man of the village. The first class were from the ages of six to fourteen, and were thirty-two in number. Mr. Medhurst heard them read, and after asking them some questions from a small book made by their late pastor, expounded to them a portion of Scripture. He then examined their writing-books, gave them such instruction as he thought necessary, and closed the exercises with prayer. After these pupils were dismissed, another class assembled, from the ages of fourteen to thirty-five. Some of them were very intelligent, and answered the questions put to them readily. Mr. Medhurst accompanied the answers with suitable remarks. The elderly people listened with attention, and seemed much gratified.

      The former pastor of this village was a very devoted Christian, and an instrument of accomplishing much good among his people. He died some years since, and there is now no regular preaching in the place. It is to be feared that much of the instruction he gave his little flock, will be lost, for want of a suitable person to supply his place. This is a good field for missionary labor. I was delighted with my visit at this village. The weather continued unpleasant through the afternoon, but as we were occasionally favored with sunshine amid the showers, we thought best to take our departure for Batavia.

CHAPTER XIV.

      I was on shore on the third of April, and paid a second visit to the Rev. Mr. Medhurst. He informed me that the Chinese ceremony of passing through the fire was to take place that afternoon, at a distance of about six miles, and with his accustomed politeness invited me to take a seat with, him in his carriage. As most of the route was impassable for vehicles, in consequence of the bad state of the roads, Mr. Medhurst sent two Malay servants on horseback as pioneers, giving them instructions to ride on to the end of the carriage route, and then to halt and await our arrival. After partaking of a hasty meal, or as it is called here, a tiffin, we proceeded on our way. We pursued the main road about three miles, when, overtaking our servants, we mounted our horses and struck off into a narrow pathway, which led us through a country

beautifully interspersed with green meadows, fields of rice and groves of the mangosteen. When within half a mile of the place where this superstitious rite was to be performed, a scene presented itself to our view of surpassing beauty. It was a sequestered spot in the midst of a vast plain, far from any human habitation. An air of enchantment seemed thrown around it, strongly reminding me of fairy regions, that led me almost to doubt the reality of what I saw. All those associations and feelings which were awakened within me in my early days, by the perusal of legendary tales and fabulous romances, thronged upon me; but more especially was the remembrance of those scenes in the Arabian Nights' Entertainments, and the delight with which I read them, revived, and I could almost, even now, fancy myself in the city of the magicians, among those worshipers of fire.

      Giving our horses here in charge to some Malays, we proceeded to the spot on foot, across a paddy field, and over a light foot bridge, about three feet wide, constructed of split bamboo. When we arrived, about two thousand people had assembled, consisting of Chinese and Malays, chiefly of the former, and multitudes were still collecting. They were habited in every variety of shade and color, from sable black to snowy white, and many of them were magnificently dressed.

      On one side of the square, was a large scaffolding, raised for the accommodation of the spectators. On the opposite side was a grove of trees, which served the purposes of shade and ornament. In the centre was a huge

pile of coals, over which a large fan was swung by two persons, one on either side, for the purpose of igniting them.

      This fan was made of split bamboo, woven like India matting, containing several square yards, and attached to a handle about sixteen feet in length.

      At some distance beyond, was a Chinese temple, and as we were half an hour too early for witnessing the ceremony, we paid a visit to that place of the gods of the land. There was nothing particularly striking in its structure, but being the first Chinese temple that I ever beheld, and situated as it was in this fairy region, every thing connected with it wore to me an aspect of novelty. Its front and sides were supported by a large number of columns, the base and capitals of which, were adorned with a variety of tawdry ornaments, and fastened to each shaft were numbers of small images, gorgeously dressed and armed with spears and swords, the guards or tutelary saints of the temple, stationed there for the purpose of warding off evil genii! On crossing the threshhold, we found within the sanctuary itself their shrines and abominations. In the rear, or what might be called the chancel, were arranged on the altar-piece about a dozen idols, richly attired in scarfs and ribbons of various hues, red, yellow, &c. In front of them were tables, loaded with all manner of oblations and sacrifices, such as fowls, fish, hogs' heads, and a great variety of sweetmeats and conserves, all of which were tastefully decorated.

      Altars were erected in different parts of the temple,

before which were placed the same variety of offerings. Incense and wax tapers were burning, filling the house with their odors. Near the outer court was an open shed, erected for the temporary accommodation of the theatrical corps, consisting of two apartments. When we arrived, harlequins and musicians were already mounted upon it, and the actors were performing. The dramatis personae were to appearance, a man, a woman, and a little girl, but I afterwards understood that they were all females of no very uncertain character. They were apparelled in a fantastic and ridiculous manner, and their performances were to me not only puerile, but indecent in the extreme, yet they created much merriment for the Chinese by their efforts at drollery. A female personage appeared first on the stage. She boldly faced the spectators, went through with divers odd motions and gesticulations, exhibiting the greatest affectation imaginable, occasionally singing a plaintive air in a moanful manner.

      A male personage next entered, who I concluded was her lover. A short dialogue ensued between them, spoken in a complaining recitative. The play ended by the entrance of a little girl, and one of the couple giving her a hearty kiss.

      As to the subject of the farce, I was entirely ignorant, but judged it to be some love affair. It was highly indelicate throughout.

      After lingering about for a while, I found upon re-entering the temple, my reverend friend seated in one corner of it, discoursing in an elegant and fervent manner to a

crowd of people around him. He held in his hand a bundle of Chinese and Malay tracts, when, without his solicitation, numbers of the people approached him and requested copies. This was an encouraging sight, and I could not but hail it as an omen of good, and indulge the fond hope that the healthful beams of the gospel might yet be shed on this degraded people, and that the voice of the Christian instructor might at no distant day be heard, and scenes of Christian worship be every where witnessed among them. Until quite recently, with his most zealous efforts, his most earnest and urgent entreaties, Mr. Medhurst could not prevail upon either a Chinese or a Malay, to accept of a single pamphlet. Now they are eagerly sought for and read. Formerly the people would not listen to his conversation with any degree of attention, but now they seemed to take a deep interest in whatever fell from his lips. Like those vernal breezes which animate all nature, such scenes as these come pleasantly over the feelings of the missionary, strengthening his hopes and cheering him through his long and arduous way.

      As the crowd began to collect around the principal altar of the temple, we drew near, and found the high priest deeply engaged in prayer to the gods, for their assistance in the ensuing ceremonies. In his right hand he held a bell, in his left a ram's horn, and while bowing very low before the altar, he would alternately ring the bell and blow the horn. The air echoed, at intervals, with the sound of gongs, kettle-drums, and other instruments,

beaten by a band of musicians stationed near him, in the most vehement and furious manner.

      In connection with the usual offerings, and the burning of incense on the altar, was a salt-cellar, in conformity to ancient usages, that "every offering shall be seasoned with salt,"^* also a bowl, containing the "clean water and hyssop," into which he occasionally dipped his finger, and with it sprinkled himself and the place around him. These ceremonies being finished, the priests moved on in a procession, followed by the multitude, and took a station near the great fire, where they repeated nearly the same ceremonies. The principal priest appeared very devout and earnest in his petitions. He had wrought himself up to so high a pitch of frenzy, that the perspiration poured in streams from his face. Three other priests beside him assisted on the occasion. The fire was of live coals, about twelve or fourteen feet in diameter, and more than two feet deep.

      The ceremony commenced by the waving of the large Chinese black flag several times over the fire, by one of the men. In the centre of the flag I noticed some large letters in gold leaf, signifying the king of the dark heaven.

      The high priest approached the fire, and marched around it in a reckless manner, puffing, and occasionally blowing a blast with his ram's horn. He next took the salt, and sprinkled it over the coals, and did the same thing with the "clean water and hyssop." He repeated

his circular march as before, blowing his ram's horn, and casting into the fire a few strips of paper, stamped with Chinese characters.

      The assistant priest then brought him a richly hilted sword, and several small flags of various colors, made apparently of paper. His feverish brain began now to reel. Like one made desperate, he became wild with frenzy. He blew his horn longer and louder than before, and cut the air with his sword, for the purpose of repelling evil spirits; for the Chinese believe that on such occasions the air is filled with them. Loud shouts of triumph were heard amid the crowd, as three idolaters came rushing down from the temple, bearing in their arms the idol gods. A part of the multitude attempted to prevent their progress, by casting every possible impediment in their way, but this only inspired them with redoubled energy, believing that the gods which they bore would assist them, and enable them to break down every barrier, and overcome every obstacle.

      The tumult now became greater than ever. A tremendous rush was made towards the fire, where an extensive circle was formed; and so great was the excitement, that had I not at the time been firmly braced, I must inevitably have been either crushed to death, or borne into the living embers. An opening was immediately made in the ring, and the devotees with the gods in their arms, headed by the priests, rushed barefooted through the midst of the flames; and so eager were the people to behold what was passing, that the police could with great difficulty

control them, and prevent their breaking over the mounds of their authority.

      The idolaters now began literally to "inflame themselves with idols," and to be mad upon them. They passed and repassed through the fire several times in quick succession. In this confusion and high state of excitement, one man lost his hat, which was nearly burnt up, and another let fall one of the gods into the fire, which, had it not been instantly plucked out by some kind and goodnatured man standing near, must have been consumed.

      At length one of these fanatics fell down, as in a swoon, apparently dead. Whether this was a mere feint, or whether it was the result of extreme exhaustion, I am unable to say; but am inclined to think that it was the former.

      He was hastily seized by some of the attendants, carried to the temple, and placed upon his back within the chancel, near the altar. The fanatical agitations of the populace were now so great, and the rush to this spot so tremendous, that it was with the greatest difficulty I could approach near enough to witness what passed. The man lay for some time, apparently lifeless, when suddenly, as though roused from some horrid and frightful dream, he sprang upon his feet, exhibiting in his countenance the wildest expression, and was immediately seized by about half a dozen men of gigantic strength, standing near, who with their utmost exertions were scarcely able to hold him.

      After struggling for some time in their arms, displaying

great strength, he again became as in a lifeless state. The high priest, the same that preceded him through the fire, then tried the power of incantations, for the purpose of restoring him to life.

      He would stamp upon the floor in the most frightful manner, ring his bell, and crack his whip at a furious rate. At length the master of ceremonies commenced supplicating the gods to restore the soul to the man, but he was immediately reproved by one of the bystanders, who said, "You fool, the god is not there, the god is in the man," and accordingly he commenced worshipping the apparently dead man. Strange that human beings should worship gods that need such protection. The place now re-echoed with the sound of gongs, drums, cymbals, bells, and in short, with every instrument that could be put in requisition. The noise was discordant and deafening. The man was soon resuscitated, for what might not be expected from such a heterogeneous demonstration of musical skill!

      He was then informed by the master of ceremonies that he must present an offering to the gods, and return thanks to them, for restoring his soul to him. This done, the scene closed. How severely these idolaters were burnt, I could not accurately ascertain. That they were greatly injured was evident enough, and it could scarcely be otherwise, as their limbs and feet were perfectly bare.' I was informed that when such an exhibition is over, the fire devotees are confined to their dwellings for a considerable time, and that they immediately put their feet into lime-water, to remove the soreness. The priest, and the

train of votaries who accompanied him through the fire, were hired for the occasion, according to the usual custom, and received a handsome reward for it. The persons are never of the first rank, but are chosen from the lower orders of society. The whole scene has left upon my own mind a strong impression of the extreme degradation into which the idolatrous Chinese are fallen.

      Their belief in evil genii has a strong resemblance to that of the Jews in former ages, and they seem to have imitated them in their brutal defilements and abominations.

      On many accounts the present spectacle was interesting. The great excitement, the multitude of spectators in coaches and carriages, on the stagings and scaffoldings, and in the trees; the torturing anxiety depicted in their countenances, and their different shades of dress, exhibited a novelty of appearance that can hardly be imagined.

      The Chinese are an ancient people, and are said not to yield in antiquity to any nation on earth, though their boasts on this subject are to be doubted. Certain it is, that they have handed down their customs from times as far back as the lights of tradition reach, and even now they seem to be in a primitive state, both as to manners and customs.

      In witnessing this ceremony, I was strongly reminded of scenes described in the Old Testament, when folly and vice had their appropriate religions, as well as virtue and true knowledge; and when timbrels and kettle-drums were beaten to Moloch, in connection with human sacrifices. We there read of children passing through the fire,

and of their being sacrificed to the gods, for the purpose of obtaining from them some signal blessing. Moloch was their principal idol, worshipped in particular by the Ammonites, who were gross idolaters. In the histories by the Jewish Rabbins, descriptions are given of the manner in which the ancient people of the east passed through the fire. Among the superstitions of the ancient Indians, we find it recorded, that they had an annual festival in honor of some one of their gods. This was called the feast of fire, because they walked over that element. The devotees dashed furiously through a glowing fire extending to a distance of forty feet.

      A similar custom formerly existed among the Druids, on the borders of the Highlands, in Scotland, also in Wales and through the north of Germany. At the present day, when so large a portion of the globe is enlightened, when knowledge has been so extensively diffused, and antiquated errors have been exploded, we scarcely expect to witness the performance of such heathen rites as we beheld on the present occasion; but this bears at least a slight resemblance to those times of midnight darkness, when the air resounded with the shrieks of children offered up as fire offerings to Baal or Moloch. These idolaters inflict upon themselves, even in this life, a punishment almost as severe as the offending Mohammedans imagine that they shall suffer in "burning hell," in having their feet shod with shoes of fire. The present ceremony took place in fulfilment of some vows that several of the Chinese had made. It sometimes occurs that when a person is dangerously ill, he, makes a vow that if he recovers, he will

pass through the fire, and as this ceremony takes place but once a year, there are usually several in readiness for the occasion.

      But the vows appear, as in the present instance, to be performed by proxy. From what I here saw of the Chinese, I am of the opinion that they have very little respect or reverence for their idols, and much less sincerity in their worship; a fact which is evident even to the most careless spectator. Assembled around the altars, were numbers laughing immoderately, and lighting their pipes at the wax tapers, and this too in the presence of their most puissant and sacred divinities, near the very sanctum sanctorum, the holy of holies!

      From such scenes of ignorance, superstition, and besotted idolatry, with what heartfelt sentiments of pleasure and gratitude do we turn to the genius of Christianity. She offers light and knowledge to the meanest and most ignorant subject within the wide range of human wo. She exalts our faculties, refines our taste, and illumines our path in the pursuit of truth. She lights up our passage to the tomb, benighted pilgrims as we are; and finally, in the sober evening of life, when the bright illusions of the world have ceased to afford us any pleasure, she gives us a peaceful haven, where, sheltered from the storms of life, our happiness is full, is fixed, and unalterable. These are among the trophies of Christianity. Under her fostering wing, philosophy matures her fruits, and man is raised above the level of unassisted nature. None but infidels will deny it.

CHAPTER XV.

      The next day we visited several Chinese families, and distributed useful books. In the course of our rambles, we came to a gambling hou;-e, in which a multitude of people were collected, playing at cards. Mr. Medhurst, addressing them in their own language, rebuked them for spending their time and money in such a manner. He told them, that by thus squandering their fortunes, they would have nothing wherewith to support their parents. They acknowledged the justness of the remarks, yet the conversation produced but a momentary impression. After a short interval, all resumed their game.

      The desire of overreaching their neighbors in a bargain, and the passion for gaming, are predominant in the Chinese. By exhorting them to the performance of filial

and parental duties, a greater influence can be gained over them, than by any other method. For these duties they have great respect, and their strong attachment to relatives, is often manifested in hours of trial, and seasons of adversity.

      At the first house we entered, we were courteously received by a well disposed Chinaman. Mr. Medhurst gave him an account of the ceremony we had witnessed the preceding day. When told that one of the gods fell into the fire, and was on the point of being consumed, he replied, "I believe that of late the gods are losing their power." This was an old man, tottering on the verge of the grave. Happy would it have been for him, had he arrived at this conclusion at an earlier period! The houses, generally, are low, and but indifferently furnished. At the front of the door we usually found an image of some idol, or a painted dragon, and before this a small altar for the burning of incense. In each house are sever.al tablets, on which the names of deceased relatives are inscribed.

      When a house takes fire, a Chinese feels comparatively at ease, provided he can save his tablet. He would sooner lose all his property, than lose this.

      We next visited a Malay mosque. No objections were made to our looking in at the door, but we could not enter without taking off" our shoes, and washing our feet, which we declined doing. It was a quadrangular building, with a large earthen jar of water near its entrance, for the ablutions of the people. The floor was handsomely tiled,

and appeared extremely neat. There were no seats. Quite unlike the Chinese temples, this mosque of the Malays contained neither altars, paintings, nor images. Near the building was a huge hollow log, serving the purpose of a drum. It was laid horizontally on cross stakes, at about the height of five or six feet from the ground, and covered at each end with a dried skin, strongly distended. The priest beats with great fury upon this instrument, immediately previous to every season of prayer. This mosque, unlike those of the Turks, had neither crescent or minaret.

      We next rode into the city, and visited the townhouse. This is a noble building, with its state apartments and publio offices, and with a fine common and shade trees in front.

      In 1811 it was occupied as a garrison by a detachment of British troops, under the command of Col. Gillespie. On the large square in front of the building, a skirmish took place between a body of British and French troops, in which the former were triumphant. On our return, we called at the house of Mr. Forestier, and were very politely received by his lady. Here we met Commodore Downes, and I had the gratification of receiving an extended furlough. He had been detained in the country on account of his son, who lay sick with the Java fever. After an agreeable interview, we took our leave.

      In the evening, I attended a small party of ladies and gentlemen, at the house of Mr. Medhurst. The time glided pleasantly away, in agreeable conversation, and in

sacred song. Such interviews are green spots in our earthly pilgrimage, and serve much to smooth our passage through the tossings of this stormy life.

      The occurrences of the evening formed a striking contrast to the general employment of the people in the immediate neighborhood, and in fact to that of the whole city of Batavia. The morals of the people are corrupt, and their conduct licentious in the extreme. Every thing like pure religion is far removed from them.

      Every man who goes to Batavia to settle for life, should take his wife with him. A few virtuous women might thus, in a short time, change the whole face of society. Their example and influence would be felt; for by refusing to associate with the profligate, they might put a check upon many of the vices now tolerated by a great majority of the people. The European residents are seldom married, though there are some instances of their intermarriage with the natives.

      Mr. Medhurst and his lady use every effort to discountenance immorality, but they are like solitary lights in this region of darkness.

      The next day we attended a Chinese celebration, called the "Feast of the Tombs." This took place at the cemetery, covering an immense extent of ground, on the south-east side of Batavia. The method of burial is quite different from that of our own country. The coffins are made of huge planks, several feet in thickness. A separate sepulchre is allotted to each corpse, and over it is raised a mound of earth, in the form of a crescent. The

sepulchre is usually of brick, whitewashed; the door is generally of granite, more or less ornamented, according to'the circumstances of the individual, with an inscription engraven upon it, giving the age, name, and rank of the deceased. The "feast of the tombs" is an annual celebration, a kind of saturnalia, or day of festivity and rejoicing. The custom of paying periodical visits to the tombs of their ancestors, is observed by the Chinese every year, in the month of April.

      A multitude of people had assembled, dressed in their finest attire. Besides an immense concourse on foot, there was a long line of carriages, crowded with men and women. We noticed numbers of Chinese and Malay pedlars, "crying their wares," particularly the fruits of the > land in endless variety, strongly reminding us of the apple and gingerbread carts of our own country.

      In this burying ground were two Chinese temples. The first and principal one which we entered was handsomely painted, perfumed by the burning of incense, and illuminated with numerous wax candles. Large and elegant lanterns beautifully transparent, with various designs painted upon them, hung in different parts of the interior. There was also a great variety of cakes and sweetmeats disposed in columns and pyramids.

      The images were of greater dimensions than those we had previously seen. They stood in a recess and appeared much larger than the human figure. The gold leaf with which they were once entirely overlaid, hung shaggily from their ill proportioned limbs.

      In an adjoining apartment were about thirty stone idols of remote antiquity, formerly worshipped by the Javanese. When the latter cast them away, the Chinese took them up, and they have since held them in high veneration. I recognized among them the celebrated image of Vishnu, one of Gansea with an elephant's trunk, and another of Doorga standing on a bull.

      The Chinese have no national gods, but are ready to worship any thing in the shape of an image. They once earnestly requested Mr. Medhurst to give them a representation of our Saviour, that they might worship it, which he of course declined doing.

      The priests, in companies of two or three, were standing before the different shrines, earnestly conning their books, and performing a variety of acts which their pages seemed to dictate. Every thing, except the offerings on the altar, was looked upon by the people with the utmost indifference.

      Various musical instruments are used as auxiliaries in their worship. One man had a glassichord, which made far better music than their pipes and trumpets. In the verandas were hogs and goats slaughtered and prepared for the sacrifice.

      In the other temple were about one hundred tablets, arranged before the idols, which had been brought from different houses by the Chinese to give them greater sanctity. Mandarin caps were placed upon the altars before the gods, for what purpose I could not ascertain. In front of this temple, theatrical scenery was exhibited,

beautifully decorated, and extending over several hundred feet of grouud. Here various plays were acted. They consisted chiefly of representations of battles. During the encounter, the gongs, kettle-drums, cymbals, pipes, guitars, bells, and dulcimers, kept up the most deafening noise, reminding me of the description of the different instruments used in the days of Daniel and Belshazzar.

      The performers were the most grotesque personages that probably ever appeared upon a stage. Their faces were painted in the most fantastic and hideous manner. They might have answered well to ferry the souls of the ancients over the river " Styx."

      Some of the actors were dressed in rich garments, exhibiting a great display of gold and tinsel. One or two were habited like mandarins.

      The remainder of the exhibition consisted of rude song and whining recitative, with a variety of senseless evolutions, and a few short addresses. An immense crowd of people was present to witness the performances, making a complete sea of heads, with here and there a child emerging from its surface, as borne on its mother's shoulders. The actors were engaged for a stipulated sum, and had been a long time preparing for the celebration. The object of these exhibitions was to appease the gods, in order to obtain from them special favors.

      We afterwards visited the tomb of a distinguished captain. Over the tomb a spacious temporary building had been erected, which was filled with people. A swine and a goat prepared for sacrifice, and stretched upon trestles

as at the temple, were the first objects which attracted our notice. Directly before the tomb stood a table profusely spread with many varieties of fruit, viands, conserves, wines, teas, &c. Many of the offerings were costly, and truly magnificent.

      In front of the table was a shrine, before which the relatives and descendants of the deceased were performing their devotions. The devotee took in each hand a " Joss-stick,"^* and bowed thrice before the shrine. He then prostrated himself several times on a cushion with his forehead on the carpet. He next presented such offerings (brought him from the table by an attendant) as the master of ceremonies directed. These consisted of tea and different kinds of food; the former was poured out as a libation. While witnessing this, I heard the uncorking of bottles of wine, and expected to see them offered as a libation; but instead of this they were placed on the ends of the table before the tomb, the worshipper doubtless concluding that the fumes which ascended from them would be as acceptable to the departed spirit as "the real juice." The prescribed rites having been performed by this person, other votaries appeared and went through similar ceremonies.

      During this time a dramatic exhibition was going on in another part of the building. The performers were two little girls beautifully dressed, one of whom was handsome, the other perhaps was equally so, but her beauty was eclipsed by the large false mustachios she wore.

      The exercise consisted of song and dialogue alternately. During the intervals there was instrumental music, a couple of old rusty fellows beating on a rude drum, which appeared as though it might have been a relic of the flood. At the conclusion of the last dialogue, one of the girls seated herself upon the knee of the other, singing and pulling her mustachios. This produced a loud shout among the bystanders. The old men in particular appeared to be much amused.

      As the rabble became noisy, I left for the town, but found it difficult to wind my way thither, in consequence of the great numbers of Chinese on horseback, gallopping at full speed to and from the place.

      I returned in about two hours in company with Dr. Moore, Dr. Foltz and Mr. De Selding. The appearance of things had materially changed. The table laden with its offerings had been removed from the tomb of the Captain, and placed in the centre of the building, and was surrounded by as many guests as could be seated. Among them was a fat Dutchman, with food enough before him for a ship's company, and he was doing it ample justice. The Chinese ate with chopsticks, or thin narrow pieces of wood or ivory, from eight to ten inches in length. A person would hardly conjecture how they could eat rice (which is their chief diet) with a couple of sticks like these; but when informed that the mouth is brought to the edge of the bowl, while the sticks serve as paddles, he will readily apprehend the process, and begin to suspect that the word chopstick is of English origin. In order that we might

pass our time agreeably, the Chinese politely set a table for us, but instead of furnishing it with a repast for our comfort, they placed upon its centre a pack of cards which we did not feel inclined to disturb. This entertainment was at the expense of the relatives of the deceased, all of whom were clad in the richest habits, and were without doubt wealthy.

      The Chinese are extremely liberal to departed spirits. Gilt paper was placed on nearly all the tombs and graves, and where there was none, it signified that no descendants of the deceased were living. Large bonfires of this paper were made near the tombs and in front of the temples. They suppose that the tinsel on the paper is melted and converted into money in the other world, and that it then defrays the expenses of the departed spirit. What strange ideas for human beings to cherish.

      The turf and earth were recently removed from the surface of several of the graves. This is what is called cleansing the tomb. They believe that by removing the weeds and dirt, it tends to purify the soul in the other world.

      It is surprising to observe the unwearied pains the Chinese take in behalf of their deceased relatives. Once a year these pious acts are performed, yet from appearances they have no practical effect upon the heart and life of the survivors. But they cannot be induced to relinquish their superstitious notions upon this subject. Of all people they are the most tenacious of idol worship.

      While the degraded Hindoo, and the vast multitudes

that dwell on the islands of the sea, are abandoning their idols and suffering them to moulder away; it is astonishing that with all the light these people have, they will still cling to their idols with such scrupulous regard and reverence. Literally " their land is full of idols, they worship the work of their own hands which their own fingers have made: And the mean man boweth down, and the great man humbleth himself."

      Mr. Medhurst once wrote this inscription, in their own language on the exterior wall of one of their temples: "All your gods are not equal to one living and true God, and all your offerings and sacrifices not as good as one true heart." This inscription the Chinese read and smiled at it, and allowed it to remain for some time before they effaced it.

      They are much amused with trifles. Many of the pantomimic exhibitions that we witnessed were the most absurd imaginable, yet they are extravagently fond of them. They will laugh at the absurdities of their religion, and still continue in the practice of them with the utmost scrupulosity.

      In the time of Confucius they are said to have had no images in their temples. Since his time the Jesuits have spread their doctrines far and wide in the Chinese empire, and from what I have seen of Chinese worship, I do not entertain a doubt that a part of their forms of worship have been adopted from the Catholics. The robes and scarfs of their priests bear some resemblance to those of the Catholics; and their " chin-chin, joss," is similar in some respects to the chanting of mass by the Catholic priests.

      I subsequently visited a temple that might easily have been mistaken for a Catholic chapel. It contained their largest idol Buddha. The priests were courteous, and offered us tea without sugar or milk, it being the custom there to drink it without these additions.

      The Chinese have made as yet but little progress towards Christianity. A spirit of inquiry is beginning to be awakened, and valuable religious knowledge under the wings of Providence, is diffusing and extending itself among them, not only at Batavia, but also at Samarang and among the "junks" which stop at these ports.

      The missionaries seize every opportunity to scatter the "winged messengers of salvation," and great good has been accomplished by the circulation of tracts. Yet there are but three heralds of the cross to the six millions of enthralled subjects on the island of Java, and only two, to the three hundred thousand souls at Batavia, of which thirty thousand are Chinese. Truly the desolation and darkness of moral death surround these isolated messengers of salvation. The Dutch have not a solitary missionary upon the island.

      We cannot believe that this beautiful isle, luxuriant with tropical productions, is destined always to remain the theatre of barbarous rites and customs. Let but a few more men actuated by the heaven born spirit of a Brainard and a Swartz, enter the field; let the light that emanates from such men flash across this pagan darkness, and what glorious results would follow! Let the Bible, the charter of our hopes and the record of our immortality,

be extensively circulated among them, and their systems of error and delusion would soon be unmasked, and the whole fabric of their now corrupt faith would crumble and fall.

      We doubt not that Christianity, with its civilizing effects, will soon be felt among that degraded population. It is a subject of regret, that the English government should have transferred this island to the Dutch. For under British protection a greater amount of good would have been achieved for the natives, much more would have been done for the cause of education, and for the various benevolent institutions.

      Now the missionaries are embarrassed. They are often prohibited the circulation of tracts, and are sometimes under the necessity of discontinuing their operations in the midst of their usefulness, in consequence of the interference of the Dutch authorities. The government is more particularly opposed to the instruction of the Malays, from an apprehension that it will elevate them above their sphere, and produce insubordination.

      How oppressive must that government be, which trembles at the circulation of light and knowledge among its subjects! The permanence of every government ought to depend upon a settled conviction of its excellence on the part of the governed; but that the chains of ignorance should be fastened on a people by their rulers, that they may continue to practise every species of cruelty and extortion upon them with impunity, is an outrage against which every freeman should lift up his voice.

      The Malays in Batavia are of a better character than

those of Sumatra. It is true their steps have been too often dyed in blood, but their piracies are an evidence of their spirit and enterprise; and all that is necessary is that this spirit and enterprise should be well directed.

      They have a natural aversion to Christianity, being for the most part of the Mussulman faith. Like the Persians they are shrewd and cunning in an argument. The barriers of their prejudice are in some measure giving away. Something is doing by way of education among them, and a few have embraced the gospel; those are of a mild and tractable disposition. Mr. Medhurst has several in his own family who give evidence of piety. The efforts that have hitherto been made for this and other islands of the eastern Archipelago, are but as a drop in the ocean.

      In the neighboring island of Bally, (as we learn from Mr. Medhurst who has travelled over it,) the disconsolate widow is still goaded on by the remorseless idolater, to the flames of her husband's funeral pyre, abandoning her helpless offspring to a friendless world. No minister of the Most High there stands to point her eye from the corse of her husband to God and her Redeemer, and to guide the emotions of her sorrowful heart into the channels of piety.

      The island of Borneo is perhaps in a more degraded state. With a population of five millions it has no missionary. The most numerous of the inhabitants are Diacks, a wild and ferocious race, and the inhabitants of most of the other islands are little better than robbers and pirates. A few Dutch missionaries have been stationed upon some of them, but their efforts have thus far been crowned with little success.

CHAPTER XVI.

      On the morning of the tenth of April, about seven o'clock, we cast one lingering look at Batavia, weighed anchor, and were again sailing on the mighty deep. It was pleasant to be once more at sea, and to hear the melodious sounds which accompanied the heaving of the lead. We had a fine breeze as we passed through the straits of Gasper, and were favored with a view of several islands. It was here that His Brittanic Majesty's ship Alceste was cast away, some few years since, and the Commodore pointed out to us the precise spot where she went down.

      During our stay at Batavia, there was much sickness among our ship's crew, and four of our number were taken from us by death. This was not in consequence of lying in Batavia roads, though the insalubrity of the climate here has been proverbial. While we remained at Batavia, the men were not in the least exposed. The Commodore

took the wise precaution to employ altogether a Malay crew. Had this course been pursued at Pangoringan, much of the sickness would have been prevented. The sickness commenced there, in consequence of the exposure of the men to the miasmas from low and swampy ground, while procuring wood and water for the ship. While at Batavia, and on our passage through the China seas, nearly the whole starboard side of the gun-deck was literally a hospital. The chief disease with which they were seized was the dysentery. The climate in tropical regions is very trying to the constitutions of both officers and men, and those most firm and vigorous wither under its baneful influence. The atmosphere is at times very oppressive, the winds light and variable, and showers, accompanied by thunder and lightning, are frequent. Sailors are very imprudent, and lie about the wet decks with but little covering, exposed to the rays of a tropical sun; consequently, their biliary and digestive organs become deranged, when they easily fall victims to those diseases "flesh is heir to" in these climes, which so often terminate fatally.

      Death was busy carrying our fellow beings out of our sight. During our passage to Canton, I had some conversation with one young man, who seemed fully sensible of his dangerous situation, and was considerably agitated in view of death. I told him it was not too late for him to fly to the Saviour for refuge, and to take hold of the hope laid before him in the gospel. He listened with some interest, thanked me for my advice, and wished to be prayed for. He said his parents were pious, and that he

had often thought of religion, but feared there was not much heart work in it. He became delirious shortly afterwards, and in this state remained till he breathed his last.

      Mr. Oliver, the Commodore's secretary, was taken sick on the twenty-eighth. Consumption had laid its iron grasp upon him, and he felt that his days on earth were numbered. During his sickness he was remarkably cheerful, yet there were times when thoughts of his native land and those most dear to his heart,

would steal over his mind, and occasion a depression of spirits. It is hard to feel the hand of disease arresting our steps, throwing a chilling blight over our prospects, and blasting those hopes which we have indulged, of being useful to our friends, our country, and the world. But "this is the state of man." "He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut down; he fleeth also as a shadow, and continueth not." "Man dieth and wasteth away, yea, man giveth up the ghost, and where is he?"

      Mr. Oliver was formerly a lawyer in New-Hampshire; he afterwards had charge of a public school in Boston, where he was very successful as a teacher. He was gifted by nature with a mind above mediocrity, and possessed a good share of native shrewdness and humor. The hope of recovering his health was among his motives for embarking on this voyage. But this hope was disappointed, and he died at sea on the evening of May 2d, 1832,

without a struggle or a groan. His soul winged its way to untried realities, and it was left for us only

He had been a professed Unitarian, but in his last hours he expressed his full belief in the all sufficiency of the atonement.

      The night of his decease was to me an almost sleepless one. I was between the dying and the dead. Directly opposite my cot, lay one of the sailors, in a dying state; I could distinctly hear his groans, while near me was the cold and lifeless clay of Mr. Oliver, clad in the habiliments of the grave. Besides this, we experienced a severe storm. The rain descended in torrents, the wind howled dismally through the rigging, the lightning was fearfully vivid, accompanied by alternate darkness, and the reports of thunder were loud as if the elements were about to be dissolved. Many were seized with consternation, and I expected every moment the ship would be struck; but He who holds the winds and the waves, directs the tempest, and subdues the raging of the sea, made the storm a calm; and by his blessing on the exertions of those who commanded the ship, she was soon pursuing her wonted course.

      The next morning preparations were made for the funeral service, and at eleven o'clock the boatswain's cry, "all hands to bury the dead," was heard throughout the ship. Mr. Oliver was buried with the honors of war. The ceremony was as follows: A plaintive air was played by

the band, as the corpse was conveyed to the quarter-deck. The chaplain and surgeon preceded the corpse, the lieutenants went next; then followed the midshipmen and officers of the cockpit. A few beats were then struck upon the muffled drum, and the body was borne to the gangway, where the marines were drawn up with arms reversed. The chaplain commenced reading the solemn burial service. Every ear was attentive, and a deathlike silence reigned throughout the ship. When he pronounced the words, " We therefore commit his body to the deep," the corpse was lowered, one sullen plunge was heard, the waters closed over it, and

A feeling of sadness came over us, not easily described. After the chaplain had finished the service, the ensign and pendant were hoisted at half mast, and three rounds were fired by the marine corps. The Commodore then made an address to the officers and men, in behalf of the fatherless children of the deceased. He said sailors were proverbial for their generosity, and he hoped the crew of the Potomac would evince that day that they possessed that noble trait in a seaman's character. His appeal produced the desired effect, and the sum of two thousand five hundred dollars was contributed for them.

      Within the short period of twenty-four hours, three of our number were consigned to a watery grave. No marble monuments mark the place of their repose. The coral bed is their couch, and the white foam of waves their winding-sheet. It is a melancholy thought, that when a

man dies, his memory perishes with him. He may live in the remembrance of his friends a few short months, but they soon mingle with the living crowd in the busy scenes of life, and he is forgotten even by them.

The pride of learning, the most brilliant talents, the honors and emoluments of earth, what are they but the transient pageants of an hour?

      Scenes change with great rapidity on board a man of war. In consequence of the sickness in the ship, the Commodore thought best to make some alteration in the diet of the men. Rice and curry were therefore served out to them. They bore the change very peaceably for a short time, but finally refused to take the rice, declaring that it was inconsistent with the character of sailors to live in that way, and large quantities of it were thrown overboard. This incident furnished subject matter for a poem, which was written by one of the sailors, and handed about the ship much to our amusement. Soon after this, the Commodore was amusing himself by dragging for shells, when he hooked up a singular looking thing, in the shape of a goblet, large enough to hold several gallons. It was of a yellow colour and of the consistence of leather. As soon as it came on deck there was a general burst of laughter among the sailors. They swore it was Neptune's

punch bowl, made of the rice and curry they had thrown overboard.

      On the evening of the fifth, one of the men rose in his sleep, walked out on the sprit-sail-yard, and remarked to some one near him that he was going down. The plashing of the water soon gave evidence that he was actually down. The life boat was ordered to be lowered, but his cold bath had brought him to his senses, and he caught hold of a rope thrown to him, and was soon safe on board. Had we not been at anchor he must have been lost. Another man who was very sick, rose in the absence of his watcher and plunged into the water through one of the port holes. He was fortunately discovered by a man in the " chains." An oar was thrown out, the life buoy cut away, the life boat lowered, and he was soon brought on board. He died two days after.

      On the morning of the eleventh, we spoke an English barque, thirty-five days from Calcutta, bound to Canton. We had all sails set and came up to her finely, "like a strong man armed to run a race." As we came along side of her she lowered her sky-sails, out of respect to us. The first lieutenant, Mr. Shubrick, took the trumpet, and in a loud shrill voice said, "Ship ahoy." "Aye, aye," was the reply. "Where are you from V "Calcutta." "How many days out?" "Thirty-five." "Where are you bound?" "To Canton." "Have you any news?" "None; a schooner was bearing down upon us last night" "We are the United States frigate Potomac; a pleasant voyage to you."

      During this conference our ship was in the most profound silence, scarcely a whisper was heard. As the last words of the lieutenant broke upon the ear of the captain of the barque, he raised his hat, the officers followed his example, and our band played "God save the King." This they answered with three cheers.

      None but those who have sailed "o'er silent seas" for many long and tedious days, can imagine with how much delight a distant sail is greeted, and when on a nearer approach, words of kindness are exchanged, we feel that we are not alone on the wide waste of waters; but that there are living and moving beings, whose joys and pursuits are the same with ours. This little incident served to break the monotony of our passage, and contributed much to our enjoyment.

      The eighteenth of May, the cheering sound of "land ahead" greeted our ears from the mast head. It proved to be the island " Asses' Ears," so called from the resemblance of the two highest peaks to the ears of that interesting animal.

      We next made the Grand Ladrone islands, and shortly afterwards took a Chinese pilot. This seemed indeed like being in a new country, and we could not but feel that we were on the borders of the " Celestial Empire." The pilot was a short, square built personage, resembling a Calmuck Tartar. He was a busy little man, remarkably cheerful, and could speak some English. On being questioned as to his name, he said "Jimmy Thompson." He was quite inquisitive, and wished especially to know the

name of the Commodore; and nothing could be more amusing than to hear him undertake to pronounce it. He was moving about the ship, in every part of it, now on the forecastle, now in the gangway, and then on the "horseblock" on the quarter-deck. We had a fine breeze, but it suddenly freshened a little, and Jimmy was so much pleased, that he spoke out, " now makee-walkee shipee." Now the ship walks. Soon after, the Commodore thundered out from the forecastle (where he was standing with Jimmy) to the man at the wheel, " steady!" Jimmy, not to be out generalled, and to give him a touch of his professional skill, re-echoed the word "stiddee" in a cracked voice, much to the amusement of all on deck.

      During the evening we fell in with numerous small Chinese craft, and came very near running some of them down. The officer of the deck gave the order through his trumpet to the man on the nighthead, "keep a bright look out ahead now!" It was amusing to hear Jimmy holding a conversation with his countrymen in the boats, and telling them who we were.

      He was afterwards engaged as purveyor for the ship. As on arriv ing in port, the first thing thought of is "fresh grub."^* Jimmy was asked if he had any fowls. "No got fowls," says he, "have got chicken." Have you any geese?" No got geese, got goose." What is the price of them? "No can tell, must first makee weigh." Had we not remembered that the Chinese sell every thing by

weight, it would hare been impossible for us to have understood his last remark.

      The wind was fair, and the moon shone. We stood on till two o'clock in the morning, when we came to anchor abreast the city of Macao. At five, a boat was sent ashore, with Lieut. Wilson and midshipman J. W. Taylor; and when daylight appeared, we made sail again, without waiting for her return. We proceeded slowly until ten, when the boat came back, reporting that the American consul had gone to Canton, and that there were several American vessels at Lintin, towards which we were steering.

CHAPTER XVII.

      Lintin is a small, barren, rugged island, the ground composing various eminences, one of which is not less than seven hundred feet. The island is a mile and a quarter in diameter, and has but few inhabitants, most of whom are fishermen. Near the foot of the principal peak, are the habitations of some of the most abandoned people that are ever to be met with, at least, according to the report which I had of them. On account of the barrenness of the soil, the island of Lintin remained entirely uninhabited till the year 1814, when the East India Company's ships were detained there, in consequence of a dispute between the Select Committee, and the Chinese government. At that time a temporary market for vegetables and fowls was opened, which attracted a considerable population to the spot. Subsequently, the introduction of opium into Macao and Canton having been prohibited,

this place became the principal depot of that article. The article now forms so large a branch of illicit commerce, that it is smuggled into the kingdom, by this and other ports, to the amount of a million of dollars a month. Seven or eight vessels are stationed at the island, in prosecution of this trade.

      Commodore Downes intended to visit the city of Canton on Tuesday, the Jwenty-second of May, but was "prevented by some visitors from Macao. I had looked forward with pleasure to the prospect of being one of his party, and shared in the disappointment. Our gratification, however, was not long postponed; for at midnight we were all assembled, prepared for the excursion. A small schooner had been provided for the occasion, to convey the Commodore to the city, and await his convenience while there; and when we embarked, we found it well arranged for the comfort of the party, and stocked with provisions in abundance. The persons composing the Commodore's suit were Lieutenants Edson, Ingersoll, and Hoflf, Purser Slacum, Mr. Grier, Doctors Jackson and Moore, and Mr. J. C. Whiteman, an English resident at Canton.

      As the wind was light and unfavorable, we retired to rest soon after embarking; and in the morning, found to our chagrin, that instead of having reached the " celestial city," or made any considerable progress towards it, we were lying at anchor in full view of the Potomac, about twelve miles distant. Some distance above Lintin, we passed an island called Lankeet, which means the Dragon's Den. A tongue of land runs out into the river on

the opposite side, which bears the name of Chuen-pee, or the Bored Nose, from a singular rock which forms its most striking feature, perforated through. I observed a watchtower on one end of these points; and in Anson's Bay, which is near it, several men-of-war junks lying at anchor, and many other vessels of inferior size.

      We had a favorable wind the greater part of the day, but anchored at night; otherwise, the current being so strong, might have drifted us back to where we were in the morning. The day following, we passed a village on the right, which presented a pleasant aspect. On the opposite side was a fort about half completed, at which several men were observed at work.

      Tiger island, which lies still higher up the river, has its name from the resemblance of its figure to that of a tiger in a reclining posture. On it is a battery of considerable size, and on the opposite bank another battery, called Anung Hoy, or the Lady's Shoe. Both these batteries are of granite, and one of them extends from the shore, up an inclined plane. Here occurred the affair with the British ship of war Alceste, some eighteen years ago, under Captain Basil Hall. Any one who has seen this fort will not wonder that the firing of the Chinese from the land should have been so easily silenced, and the resistance so short, exposed, as the soldiers must have been, to the British fire, and quite unable to retreat. The walls could have afforded no protection against cannon shot, and to all appearance a broadside could not have failed to do great execution. The fort now contains from

thirty to forty twelve pounders; and, what seems ridiculous, the portlids are painted with figures of tigers and demons.

      The entrance to the river Tigris, called Bocca Tigris, a Portuguese name signifying the Mouth of Tigris, is between Anung Hoy and Tiger island. The scenery here is more inviting, and we passed several plantations of bamboos, bananas, and rice. After passing the first and second bars, we reached Whampoa, the anchoring ground for all foreign vessels trading with Canton.

      Sailing onward, we had a full view of a pagoda nine stories high, which is one of the largest in the vicinity of Canton. It is of great antiquity, and stands near groves of banana, orange, peach, and lichee trees, as well as plantations of rice and sugar-cane. Passing several forts called the French and Dutch "Follies," we reached Houqua's fort, named after one of the hong merchants, of whom we hear so much in America. A hong merchant, as is well known, is a mere factor, who enjoys the privilege of trade with foreigners, a privilege restricted by the government to a few. This fort was built in 1817 by this merchant, in self-defence, at the period of the affair of the Alceste. Near the spot is another ancient pagoda. The shores present many beautiful scenes along this portion of the river. The pagodas and joss houses, or idol temples, are numerous and conspicuous; while duck boats are drawn up in the rice fields, on the surface of which are seen thousands of ducks, under the care of their keepers.

      The breeze increasing, our schooner moved on more rapidly, and soon afterwards a splendid scene upon the water rose in view, which led me to presume that the " celestial city" was opening to us. In this I was not mistaken. The surface of the river was thickly covered with vessels of different sizes, of singular forms and rigging, many of which were painted with gay and fantastical colors. Here were boats and small craft in great variety, with numerous junks of from four to five hundred tons' burthen, covered with painted figures in glaring hues, of almost every device that ingenuity could invent, all containing men, women, and children, in grotesque garments, huddled together in great numbers, and actively engaged in different employments, while the crash of gongs, and the hum of business heard from every quarter, presented a scene full of life and hilarity.

      The city of Canton is situated on the north side of the river, known by the several names of the Choo-keang, or Pearl river, the Tigris, and Canton river. The foreign factories all stand in the south-western suburb, which, with the other suburbs, contains a population, as is said, about equal to that of the city proper. The latter is surrounded by a thick wall, built partly of stone and partly of brick, and divided by another wall, which crosses it from east to west. The northern of the two sections thus formed, is called the Old City, and the southern the New. The latter is the residence of the governor and of the hoppo, or officer of the customs. The foreign residents are required to confine their habitations to a narrow strip

of land on the river's bank, without the walls, which might be very pleasant, but for the crowds of dwelling boats, which cover the surface of the water. Most of the inhabitants of these floating houses are said to have come from the south, who, being a despised people, were not permitted to land.

      The river at Canton is not more than one hundred and fifty yards wide. The shore is crowded with buildings, many of which encroach upon the water. The boats, always seen on the river for the distance of four or five miles, are said to amount to nearly forty or fifty thousand, and they may even exceed this estimate. The boats are of various sizes, forms and descriptions. Some are employed in fishing, some in rowing up and down the river with passengers, some as smugglers, and others come from the canal. There is another kind called dragon boats, seen at the annual celebration of a holiday in June. They are shaped somewhat like snakes, and are of great size. But the tanka boats are the greatest curiosities. To these I have formerly alluded. The name is said to signify egg house, and if so, is certainly an appropriate one; for the form of the boat resembles that of an egg. Each of them is the habitation of a family, and though small, still affords as much space for their accommodation as many of the confined apartments in which the poor reside in our large cities. They have a round top or roof, which is not stationary, but removed when the weather is fine. Ducks and other fowls are raised by the inmates of these floating houses, and kept in coops, which are fasten-

ed to their sides. These are not the boats in which the vast flocks of ducks we often hear of are lodged at night. The duck boats are of a very different construction, being very flat and low, like our scows, with large cars or boxes attached to them, in which the ducks are received. In the morning these cars are opened, the ducks permitted to launch out and swim off upon the river in search of food. In the afternoon, they return to their owners at the sound of his whistle, and re-enter their cars, and take up their lodgings for the night. Thousands of them are supplied for the Canton market.

      'My first object on landing was to find Rev. Mr. Bridgman, the missionary. I had been acquainted with him at college, in the United States, and he was the only person known to me among the three hundred millions of th« Chinese empire. He was living with the American consul, whose residence I soon found. Our interview can be better imagined than described. After dinner we were to take a stroll through some of the streets of the suburbs, when I should have an opportunity to gaze leisurely at whatever of interest there was to be seen, the great thing for which a foreigner naturally feels an inclination, whenever he thinks of China. I soon learned also, that I was to make the consulate my abode during our stay, it having been arranged that accommodations should be afforded to all the members of our party, in the different residences of merchants and others.

      We had at dinner a pleasant company, including a Peruvian from Lima, and Mr. Lawrence, supercargo of the

American brig Bogota. The lucrative commerce with the Chinese attracts merchants of enterprise, intelligence, and refinement, from Europe and America, to greater extent than most other commercial stations in the distant parts of the world. The spacious residences of foreigners, who pass a great part of their lives here, sufficiently attest the prosperity of trade; but the accounts I heard of the expenses to which they are subject on the one hand, and the vast profits which often flow into their purses on the other, filled me with surprise. One of our countrymen had made, the previous year, eighty thousand dollars clear of all disbursements, though the expenses of his table were stated at no less than twelve thousand for the year. Another had recently made twenty-five thousand dollars on a single cargo of tea sent to the United States. This lucrative branch of American commerce, the trade with China, had its commencement as lately as the year 1784. A detailed account of the first voyage to Canton ever made by a vessel from the United States, has been recently published in the life of the Hon. John Jay. It was addressed by the supercargo, Mr. Shaw, of New York, to that distinguished man, at the time he was secretary for foreign affairs under the Confederation, and laid before Congress, when it received an expression of approbation from them.

      The ship, which was of the burden of three hundred and sixty tons, built in this country, and manned with fortythree persons, sailed on the twenty-second of February, 1784, under the command of John Green. Having touch-

ed at the Cape de Verds, she anchored in the straits of Sunda, in July, and proceeded thence in company with two French ships of war to Macao, where she arrived about the end of August. The French consul and some of the other foreign residents showed the captain marked attention; and when the Chinese merchants, many of whom called upon him, were informed of the quarter of the world from which he had come, they named America the New Country, and expressed much gratification at the prospect they entertained of an extensive trade.

      During the stay of the ship at Canton, a serious difficulty took place between the government and the foreigners, in consequence of a Chinese being accidently killed by a gun fired on board a British vessel. A sudden stop was consequently put to all trade, and arrangements were made for a resort to force. By the exertions of the foreigners, however, excepting the English, but including the only representative of America in the empire, permission was obtained to open the trade again, but only under the Chinese flag. Our spirited countryman, it appears, was the last to send a boat ashore, and then displayed his own flag. The ship left Canton on the twenty-seventh of December, and after touching at the cape of Good Hope, reached America on the eleventh of May, 1785.

      The following facts in relation to the China trade of the United States, are derived from documents presented and laid before the British parliament in 1830, '31, and '32. In the year 1828, there were only twelve American vessels in China, on the first day of December. Between

that time and 1830, the annual export of bullion for several years from the United States, averaged seven millions of dollars; but in that year was diminished to only fiftysix thousand. There were in the same twelve months, but six American vessels at Whampoa, whose aggregate tonnage only about equalled that of two British EastIndiamen. Houqua, the oldest hong merchant, had before this time withdrawn from the trade with the United States, because it had proved unprofitable. The trade in nankeens had quite fallen off, having afforded no profit for the previous four years. Our exports from China for European consumption had greatly diminished, though that branch of trade was free; and indeed very little was done by our countrymen in any article except tea. The commission usually charged on the sale of goods at Canton by American residents, was five per cent.

      The factories, or residences of the foreign factors or merchants, have been so often described, that I shall say but little respecting them. They are extensive buildings, ranged in long lines, presenting a striking appearance from the water. The hongs or market places for Chinese and foreign merchandise, bear a resemblance in plan to the arcades which we find in some of our cities, but are much greater in extent. They are built in one mass, and occupy a space eight or nine hundred paces long and from four to six hundred wide. From the quarter in which these spacious piles are situated, we proceeded after dinner through some of the streets of the suburb, and would gladly have entered the city proper, could we have

been permitted. But this privilege is never granted to foreigners. Our descriptions of the " celestial city" must therefore have reference only to its humble environs. The narrowness of the streets is almost incredible. They may be said in general to vary from six to eight feet in breadth; and how they can possibly afford a passage to the numerous persons you meet, besides allowing room for the traffic carried on at the shops and for throngs of beggars whom you constantly encounter, is difficult to explain. They are, however, paved with large slabs of granite and kept quite clean. The numerous omnibuses of our large cities would find it rather difficult travelling here.

      The propensity of the Chinese for small trade, and the craftiness for which it affords opportunity, are proverbial. Their shops are a real curiosity, small as they generally- are, and crammed with the utmost variety of articles. We passed multitudes of them, not without observing the watchfulness with which their owners surveyed us, or the exertions made to attract our attention, and draw us into a bargain. They are the most attentive to their concerns of any men I ever saw, and seem to spare no pains to make their business thrive.

      Most of the shopkeepers speak a little English, that is, they can use more or less of the mixed dialect which forms the Lingua Franca of Canton, which is a compound of Chinese, Portuguese, and English, with a spice of Dutch and French. This is of as heterogeneous a nature as the learned language in which Hudibras occasionally expressed his thoughts.

      I often spoke with the shopmen merely for the sake of hearing their strange dialect. One told me I did not bring him much " pigeon," meaning business. I fell into conversation with another, who inquiring about the President of the United States, asked me if there was much parade in the streets when our No. 1 mandarin went out to ride. In common with other persons who have come in contact with the Canton shopmen, I did not escape without being the loser; for in some small purchases I made, one of them so managed as to cheat me out of a trifling sum, though I thought myself peculiarly on my guard against imposition. Notwithstanding this loss, I congratulated myself on my good fortune, which I believe was in fact greater than most others can boast of, who have been exposed to the same dangers. A gentleman belonging to our party was shamefully cheated in the purchase of a vest, which he chose and paid for as a new one. Whether he was deceived in making the selection, or whether the article was changed by the shopman before it was sent home, (the latter is the more probable presumption,) he found himself in possession of a secondhand vest, after he had left the city, when it was too late to remedy the evil.

CHAPTER XVIII.

      I had the pleasure of being introduced by Mr. Bridgman to Leang Afa. This man has borne a Christian character for nearly nineteen years, and is about forty-eight years of age. His native place is seventy miles distant from Canton. He was put to school at eleven, but soon after was removed on account of the poverty of his father, when he was employed in cutting blocks of words for printing. In 1813, Dr. Milne engaged the services of this native as printer to the mission at Malacca; and when he was about to embark for that place, he made a solemn review of his life, and determined to live as a rational being in future, as he had too long associated with bad companions, and wasted his money in gambling. In 1816, he was convinced that he needed pardon for his sins, yet knew not how to obtain it, and used to make sacrifices twice a month, without finding that any radical

change took place in his conduct. Though Dr. Milne then made great exertions to instruct him in the Scriptures, he was at first too inattentive to obtain any distinct knowledge of the Almighty, or of the doctrines of the Bible. He would sometimes meditate upon what he heard till he felt a decided opposition to the new religion, and occasionally indulged in ridicule against it and him who taught it.

      After some time, he made application to a Buddha priest, who gave him a book, informing him that he might obtain salvation by repeating enough of its contents to amount to a thousand million of pages! He commenced his task, but on reflection was struck with its absurdity, and abandoning it, began to inquire with greater interest into the doctrines of Christianity, and to read the Scriptures with anxiety. Through the instructions of Dr. Milne, and his own exertions, he became acquainted with the Bible, and especially such parts as more directly applied to his own case; he renounced idolatry in which he had been educated, and the course of deception which he had practised, and took upon him the profession of Christianity in 1816, at twenty-eight years of age. Four years after, he visited his native country, where he composed a tract, consisting chiefly of passages from the Scriptures. This was not published, for the police seized the edition and the printing blocks, and punished him with fine, imprisonment, and with beating. Dr. Morrison procured his release. I was not aware at the time I saw him, that his labors among his own countrymen had been so abun-

dant and beneficial, as has since been manifest from the interesting missionary details published in the United States.

      On the twenty-fifth of May, I had an opportunity of seeing something of the Chinese style in cookery, being at a dinner given by Mr. Latimer to the Commodore and his party. It was a sumptuous entertainment, as those given by the Canton merchants usually are; among the dishes I cannot omit to mention soup made from edible bird nests,^* so much esteemed by the Chinese. Several of our resident countrymen were present, and the afternoon was spent in pleasant conversation. At evening, tea of the first quality was served up to us, of which foreigners commonly become connoisseurs after a residence in China. The natives, as is well known, drink a strong infusion of the plant in small cups, unmixed with milk, sugar, or any thing else; and it is the favorite beverage of all classes, from the emperor down to the beggar; though of course the qualities are numerous and greatly diversified. Indeed, so vast is the consumption of this article in China, that it is remarked, probably with great truth, by McCartney, that the price would not be affected, if by accident

the whole export trade of foreign countries should at any time suddenly cease. Great as is the quantity annually exported, it is evident that it cannot form any considerable part of the whole supply required for a year, by the immense population of the empire. This article is neither raised nor cured in the environs of the city, as some might naturally suppose who had never visited the place. It is brought from a distance in the interior, where it is cultivated and dried on extensive kilns, and prepared for the market Packing in chests is performed by the treading of naked feet, perhaps not always the most cleanly.

      In the evening, a proclamation appeared from the hoppo of Canton, that is the officer of the custom house. Mr. Bridgman furnished a translation, which informed us that the hoppo had ascertained the number of our crew, and that we were freighted with powder and balls, u;id the commander was peremptorily ordered to leave the celestial empire with all possible expedition. The concluding sentence of the order was, haste, haste, haste!

      We might have felt surprise at such an expulsion, had we not been assured by our friends, that it was a mere matter of form, and deserved no notice. I believe the arbitrary document therefore had no influence upon the movements of the Potomac, and that the Commodore hastened not his departure on account of it.

      On the twenty-seventh, being the Sabbath, I attended divine worship, held at the house of our consul, Mr. King, and heard a sermon from Mr. Bridgman; our chaplain, Mr. Grier, reading the church service. The congregation

was small, consisting of several English residents and a few of the Americans. Mr. King is a man of religious character, and worthy of the highest esteem.

      On Monday, we bade adieu to our Canton friends, except those who accompanied us in another small schooner, on our return to the Potomac. The passage was agreeable, doubly so on account of their company, and the cheerfulness which prevailed in both our little vessels, between which many friendly and amusing conversations took place. By the attention of our countrymen at Canton, our larder had been stored with a supply of excellent provisions, so that we had far superior fare to what we had been accustomed during our cruise hitherto. On waking the next morning, we found ourselves near the Bogue, or Bocca; but the wind was so light through the day, that we did not reach the ship until about half-past five, P. M. As we approached the ship, the Commodore's barge came off, and met us before we cast anchor. As we rowed towards her the band welcomed our return by a lively tune, which to me was peculiarly exciting. Once more we mounted the deck with joy, and were happy again to meet the companions of our voyage, after looking upon the many novelties with which Canton abounds.

      Among the strange personages I saw in Canton, were several Parsees, or ex-Persians, a number of Arabs and Moors, such a resort is that port for the people of various distant countries. Strange as it might seem, in all the distance walked, I saw but two or three women. These however afforded me specimens of the small feet for which they are

famous. I am confident they were not more than five or six inches in length, and should rather think they were less. The shoes they wore were very tight, and I am sure such a contraction must have caused great pain. The violence they thus do to nature, in obedience to a ridiculous fashion, seems to be avenged upon them, as the constraint they bring upon that important part of the frame, makes them walk with difficulty, and they move as if slightly maimed. So far and wide are the Chinese females condemned and ridiculed for this custom, that it is not necessary for me to add any thing in the way of reproof or satire. I cannot however avoid expressing my satisfaction, that they do not, like too many of my own countrywomen, endanger any vital part of the system. They do not gird their cinctures about the waist so tight, as to displace the organs essential to health and life. They do not compress the bones of the trunk, so as to produce permanent distortions of the skeleton, and the diseases which are the natural consequences. Powerful as fashion is in Ohina, inconsistent as it is with reason and convenience, preposterous as are its demands upon its votaries, it seems to look with seriousness on health and life, and dares not invade them on the frivolous grounds which in some other countries are claimed and allowed.

      I was at first disposed, like others, to regard the Chinese women with contempt, and speak of them without apology, but when the unnatural style of dress to which our country women submit, came to mind, and I considered its dangerous tendency, together with the superior

means of knowledge possessed by the fair daughters of America, I confess I was disposed to pity and apologize for the ignorant Chinese, and warn, with all frankness, their more offending sisters on my own side of the globe. It is an unpleasing task to blame those we so much delight to honor, especially when distance, and scenes of the strongest contrast would least dispose us to such a task. I gladly pass to other topics after thus stopping a moment to "put the shoe on the right foot."

      Probably there is no country in the world, in which an American or European would feel so much like a being of a different species, as among the Chinese. There are corners of the earth where people may be found, who, through ignorance, despise all foreigners as much as the Chinese in Canton despise them; but we can ridicule them for their limited views, because they are as a mere handful. But when we come to China, and find the language and looks entirely different from our own, and scarcely affording an admission of any literature worthy of respect; when we find even in the humblest tools of their mechanics, evidence to presume that their arts were derived from sources different from ours; when in short, we observe that they not merely claim to be independent of western power in all its forms, and have so much ground for it in their antiquity, and their numbers, we walk among them with somewhat peculiar sensations. The Chinese history, though fabulous in many respects, contains indefinite allusions to the intercourse which foreign nations had with the empire in past ages. One of the earliest writers

speaks of the arrival of "islanders from the south, bringing flowered garments." Another describes the Portuguese and other Europeans as people who " came over the ocean, myriads of miles, and ranged themselves under the renovating influence of the sun of the celestial empire." The edicts of officers, from the emperor down, speak in contemptuous terms of foreigners; and the whole system of commercial regulations with Europeans and Americans, important as it is to the Chinese, and the splendid apparatus with which they carry it on, is in fact a system degrading to the government, while it exposes the merchants to the oppression of petty men in authority, without the right of appeal. One would not receive such an impression from the imposing aspect of the factories at Canton. But when he comes to learn on what a footing the foreign merchants are placed, things appear somewhat differently.

      The following extract from " Remarks on British Relations and Intercourse with China," by an American merchant, published in London in 1834, gives a strong view of the case. "The most prominent (impositions) are the exclusion of the foreigner from all but a corner of a great division of the common earth; the selection of a most unfavorable spot for his residence and business; the restrictions of his commercial dealings to an inadequate and privileged number of incompetent persons; and the abandonment of the fiscal administration to nearly- irresponsible underlings, who, unsanctioned by any competent a uthority, multiply the legal duties in some cases tenfold,

by their arbitrary and varying enactions." * * * * * * "Regarded as the proper objects of public insult and misrepresentation, they learn the traits of the character assigned them, ' in the language of abuse that mothers teach their infant children;' and the * contumelious edicts of their local governors, stamping them as ignorant, barbarous, depraved, debased beneath every thing but that celestial compassion which, because it knows no bound, can stoop to pity them.'" It is no very comfortable thing, to feel that we belong to a despised race of men, while standing in the midst of surrounding millions; for however much we may respect our own superiority in the abstract, yet the opinion of so large a portion of the human family arrayed against us, leads us in some measure to indulge a temporary feeling of inferiority. One is led, while among the Chinese, to reflect on the value of the Christian religion, as the great cause of the numerous advantages we have over them. And when we view the restrictions put upon foreigners, as the barrier against the introduction of the knowledge of the true God, they appear in a light truly great and unfortunate. For what is the value of a few millions of dollars annually, or even monthly, which a free trade might yield to England and America, compared with the blessings which Christianity might confer upon the vast population of the empire! Happily, the obstacles against the admission of foreigners, heretofore supposed to be insurmountable, are beginning to melt away, before the progress of a devoted missionary. Gutzlaff has proved by experiment what the world were

not at all prepared to believe, and has visited many parts of the seacoast of China with freedom. His own writings have made known his movements so fully to our countrymen, that I have no need to repeat what my friends at Canton know of him, nor to detail the labors he has performed since the period of my visit.

      I had reason to consider myself fortunate in being permitted to visit Macao; for having just returned from an excursion to Canton, I did not dream of making another application so soon for leave to visit the shore.

      In reference to favors of this kind, something like an uniform system ought to be regarded in a ship of war. However, as the "Union," a small schooner, came alongside, one of the officers proposed to have me accompany him, for which permission was readily granted.

      When within a short distance of the city, we saw soma twenty small boats coming towards us, all " manned " by "women," as the sailors expressed it, and each was striving to lead the van of the rowing' multitude. The boats were an awkward kind of craft, with a small covering over the stern, just large enough to protect two or three persons from the weather. On the approach of the fleet, we were assailed by loud cries of " capitan," "capitan," "come in my boat," " come in my boat!" and the greatest exertions were made by each of the noisy solicitors, to obtain the precedence. We chose one of the nearest of the little craft, and as soon as we had stepped into it, the deafening clamor of the numerous shrill voices ceased, and the multitude, acquiescing in our choice, silently rowed away.

      Our two oarsmen, or rather oarswomen, were hardy looking, athletic, and skilful at their task, rowing together in perfect time, as they stood in front of the little shelter under which we sat; while they urged our little vessel towards the shore. A stranger sight, however, I had seldom witnessed. Their dress, though coarse, was appropriate to their business, each wearing a large broad brimmed hat of chip, or bamboo, and something that had resemblance to long full Turkish trowsers. While their vociferations, dress, and laborious occupation, seemed to remove them at an immeasurable distance from civilization, their sleepy and inexpressive Chinese aspect appeared almost to deprive them of their connection with the human family. They soon brought us to the landing-place, where a little altercation occurred in relation to the pay, the price they demanded being too exorbitant for us to allow.

      We soon arranged the matter, and set off to make our first call on Mr. Blight, a fellow countryman then residing at Macao. The long range of two story buildings which faces the water, now lay before us, extending with a sweep along the curved shore for a considerable distance.

      The buildings appear to be nearly uniform in height and importance; and have a general resemblance to those I saw at Rio Janeiro. We entered the residence of Mr. Blight by a large clumsy door, or coach way, and, from the court within, mounted by a flight of steps to the inhabited part of the house, where we found apartments comfortably furnished, and had an agreeable interview with him.

      On making our way into the city, we found the streets generally narrow, with an aspect of desertion. We saw several ancient churches, one of which, pointed out to us as formerly belonging to the Jesuits, was now occupied as a barrack for soldiers. At one point in our route, we were stopped by a wall which forms the boundary between the Portuguese and the Chinese portions of the city, beyond which none but natives are permitted to pass. The old odious system of non-intercourse still existing here, offers a bar to the convenience of the foreigner, while it shuts out many advantages from the natives. As there was nothing to be seen in the streets which gave me particular interest, I will not detain the reader by any efforts at description.

      On the following day I dined with another of the American residents at the house of Mr. Low, where I had the pleasure of meeting three of my own countrywomen, who of course formed a striking contrast to the wretched objects we were daily accustomed to see; and I was now more strongly than ever reminded of the superior advantages for cultivation which are enjoyed in my native land. That abominable usage of exacting one hundred dollars for every foreign female who used to " disgrace the celestial empire," is happily done away. Macao, in fact, belongs to the Chinese, though it embraces some four or five thousand Portuguese, who are under their own government, and controlled by their own laws. The number of Chinese does not vary much from thirty thousand.

      "Wishing to visit the celebrated cave of Camoens, an

English gentleman politely insisted on sending his Chinese servant with us, as a guide to the place. Entering the broad gateway of a large house, we found ourselves in an extensive garden, on a commanding and delightful spot, with a paved walk of granite for our pathway. This garden was formerly the property of a Portuguese of wealth, but at the time I visited it, was occupied by an English resident, who displayed much taste by keeping it in fine order. This tract of country lies within the limits allowed to the Portuguese, and the garden has long been a favorite place of resort. At length we discovered before us a singular rocky mass, rising like a small but abrupt hill, which shows on one side a perpendicular outline, and on the summit a small arbor in rustic taste. At the base of the perpendicular side are two narrow masses of rock, standing side by side, surmounted by a capital, and leaving a narrow opening between them. This is called Camoens' Cave. Here he is said to have composed the Lusiad, the master poem of his country, in the sixteenth century, during his residence at Macao; and though the place has since undergone many changes, he must have found much to aid his poetic fancy, in the singular and beautiful scenery around his favorite retreat. I ascended to the top of the rock by a spiral path, and taking my stand in the arbor, contemplated at leisure the extensive scene before me. The city of Macao lying just below, is completely overlooked; and the bay, at that time entirely unruffled, showed a variety of vessels on its surface, while the adjacent coast presented a considerable irregularity of

forms and colors. The solitude of the spot, as well as the tranquillity of the scene, was particularly pleasing to me, from its contrast with the busy scenes I had lately witnessed; and I could not prevail upon myself to think of leaving it, till the shades of twilight began to settle around me. On the following day I had hoped to see Dr. Morrison, whose residence is in this city; but I learnt with regret, that he had just left for Lintin, in the barque Samarang. I had however the gratification I desired, when, after returning to the Potomac, I went in a boat with our chaplain, and boarded the vessel in which he was, which had then anchored at Lintin. My interview was short, but exceedingly gratifying to me, on account of the high respect I entertained for that pioneer of Protestant missionaries in China; one who long labored alone at the discouraging task of learning the language, and who has done so much to prepare the way for the operations of his successors in favor of religion and intelligence in that vast empire.

      Dr. Morrison is a man of a very pleasing exterior, and of a strongly marked English aspect. Notwithstanding his long residence in Asia, and his great labors, he has the appearance of robust health, and his manners and conversation indicate cheerfulness and activity of mind. We . went into the cabin of the Samarang, where we were introduced to Mrs. Morrison, and saw several of their young children. They had taken up their abode in the vessel for a few days, for the benefit of a change of air. Mrs. Morrison is a lady of dignified demeanor, and easy

and interesting manners. A slender form, and a somewhat enfeebled aspect, seemed to intimate that her health had been affected by the climate.

      During the short stay I made in the vessel, I had opportunity to see something of the superstitious observances of the crew, which consisted of Lascars. They were celebrating a festival. The men were generally dressed in white jackets, pantaloons, red sashes, and turbans; and at dinner they had a great variety of dishes, of which they partook sitting on the deck.

      On the fourth of June, we weighed anchor and left Lintin, bound to the Sandwich islands. Our pilot Jimmy, accompanied us outside of the islands, and after he had left us, a noisy scene presented itself on board his homely bark. Gongs and cymbals were beaten furiously by Jimmy and his little crew, while joss sticks were burned before their gods, in the stern of the boat. It was their hour of worship, but whether they were praying to the gods that we might have a safe and prosperous passage to our destined port, or that we might be overwhelmed in the sea, it was impossible to tell.

      In the evening we hailed an English barque, and were answered, but as we had a strong " cracking" breeze, and as both ships were under a heavy press of sail, we could not understand the name. It was a little like friends passing each other at full speed, rubbing their hands and exclaiming "a cold morning, sir;" but the officer of our deck thundered through the trumpet, " United States ship Potomac."

      On the eighth, we entered the North Pacific Ocean, which, by the way, we did not find so very pacific, for it was blowing a strong gale, causing the ship to roll tremendously, and filling the steerage and cockpit with water. On the same day we made the Bashee islands, so named by Dampier's crew, in consequence of a kind of liquor made from the sugar-cane in great quantities by the natives. This liquor has some resemblance to strong beer, and if taken too freely, produces intoxication. We had expected to make these islands about this time, according to the calculations of sailing master Tatem. They had a very irregular appearance. The group comprises five in number. One was named by a Dutch sailor, Orange island, after the Prince of Orange; another, Grafton, after the English duke of that name; a third, Monmouth, after the Duke of Monmouth; a fourth, Goat island, from the large number of goats found upon it; and a fifth, Bashee, after the name of the group.

      Nothing of special importance occurred during the remainder of the voyage. To beguile the tediousness of the hours, the seamen had recourse to the establishment of a weekly paper, edited by "Rip Van Winkle," Jun. A written sheet was issued every Saturday, containing prose and poetry, anecdotes, repartees, and observations upon the transactions on board the ship. This paper had its advantages, independent of the amusement it afforded, as it improved the penmanship of the sailors, and led them to a more correct understanding of the English language.

CHAPTER XIX.

      On the twenty-second of July, we made the island of Oahu, the most important among the Sandwich islands, but as the wind was ahead, we did not drop our anchor in Honolulu roads, till near nightfall of the twenty-third, which was Monday with us, but Sunday with the good people on shore. Before we came to anchor, we were boarded by some foreign residents. One of my messmates remarked that they must be " of the number of the ungodly," "he was sure of it," otherwise they would not have come off to us on the Sabbath. In making the circuit of the globe, as we did by the cape of Good Hope, we were necessarily a day in advance of the people at the Sandwich islands; for the missionaries there came from

the United States by the way of Cape Horn; consequently they were nearly half a day behind our reckoning. The first missionaries to the Georgian or Society islands, made their voyage from England by way of the cape of Good Hope, and having made the same gain with ourselves, they celebrate their Sabbath one day earlier than their friends at the Sandwich islands.^*

      My feelings on approaching the islands were of a mingled nature. I was near a country not only painfully memorable for the fate of Cook, but still more remarkable for the unexampled success which has attended the efforts of the American missionaries. How much, thought I, while promenading the quarter-deck, have I been interested in descriptions of these islands, and how often have I wished to visit them. That such a wish could ever be gratified, was not among my day dreams; yet it was now on the eve of accomplishment. I felt that I was going among friends, and it seemed like home.

      At the first distant glimpse of Oahu, however, I was disappointed. Instead of the paradise which had been floating in my imagination, the island presented a barren and sunburnt appearance, like the high land before entering Table Bay at the cape of Good Hope. But as we came into the harbor, the town of Honolulu presented a lovely aspect. Groves of cocoa-nut trees lined the beach,

herds of cattle were seen grazing on the acclivities of the mountains, and flocks of goats feeding in the fertile valleys. The town appeared much larger than I had anticipated, and the sacred repose of the Sabbath seemed to rest upon the whole place. Not an individual could be seen stirring. The next day, the twenty-fourth, the British and American consuls visited the ship, and at noon we exchanged salutes with the fortress in town. I had not heard from my friends since leaving America, and the joy I felt when there was placed in my hands a package of letters and papers from home, cannot be easily described. The ensuing day, we called upon the authorities of the place. We left the ship about ten o'clock, the Commodore in his barge, with his broad pendant flying, at the head of the party. Thousands of natives, presenting a most motley appearance, awaited our landing. The men were entirely naked, save a narrow piece of cloth around the loins. A few had mantles thrown over their shoulders, tied in a knot upon the breast. The females were arrayed in their native tapa garments, with necklaces of shells, and dried flowers and garlands upon their heads. Several of the residents met us on the quay, and conducted us to the consulate, whence we proceeded to pay our respects to the queen-regent, the king, Kauikeaouli or Tamehameha III. then being absent at Maui. Crowds of islanders swarmed around us with eager curiosity, but they were kept at a respectful distance by the police, who made free use of their canes, and occasionally let fly a

stone among them. The natives appeared to be under good subjection, and offered not the slightest resistance to the authorities. We were conducted to the hall of audience by Kekuanaoa, the general of whom Mr. Stewart speaks as having something of the polish of the court of St. James. He was dressed in European costume, and with his ruffled shirt, braided jacket, and shining boots, looked as prim as any knight of the toilet seen parading the streets of our famed cities. On the present occasion, the ladies had a specimen of his gallantry in several instances. We were presented in due form to Kinau, the queen-regent, and afterwards to the chiefs. This was the first time I had paid my addresses at court, or taken the members of a royal family by the hand! The queen appeared well, though rather too ceremonious. She is of a tall, robust figure, with a countenance expressive of much good nature. She wore a black satin dress, with a muslin ruff, and plain shoes and stockings. The ex-queens, (widows of the late Rihoriho,) were habited in a similar manner, with the addition of a straw bonnet. Governor Adams, (Kuakini) the present chief magistrate of the island, and Hoapili, governor of Maui, were well clad, and presided with a dignity comporting with their offices. The formalities of the occasion over, I had the pleasure of a few moments conversation with the members of the mission family, and regretted to learn that my quondam classmate Mr. Tinker, had left for the Society and Marquesas islands a day or two previous to our arrival.

      The hall of audience where we were assembled was a spacious, airy building, thatched from the ridge to the ground with long grass, and resembled in shape a large Dutch barn. The floor of earth, covered as it was with elegant mats, gave an air of neatness and comfort to the interior. The furniture consisted of one or two mahogany tables and a few elegant chairs, imported from Canton. After our presentation to the royal family, which occupied some twenty minutes, we separated, and partook of sumptuous entertainments provided by the consuls and other foreign residents.

      Horses were then furnished us, when we rode as far as the valley of Manoa. This we found a beautiful and fertile spot. The grandeur of its mountain scenery is seldom equalled. The contrast to the arid and sunburnt appearance of the town, was peculiarly striking. We saw a few neat native cottages, surrounded by gardens of bananas and common garden vegetables. The atmosphere was cool and refreshing. The sloping sides of the valley were covered with verdure, interspersed with trees and low shrubbery. The soil owes much of its exuberance and fertility to its moisture, as there is usually during some part of the day a fine mist, and showers are frequent; whereas in the town it seldom rains during the summer season. We visited the residence of the late regent, Kaahumanu, which was in bad repair, where we were presented with a peculiar species of apple, full of juice, from trees on the premises. Our party numbered about twenty. Our

noble steeds were from the Spanish coast, and had been trained to start off at full gallop. We made a splendid cavalcade, as the gentlemen from the ship who viewed us with glasses, afterwards informed us. It was a day of uncommon interest to us all.

      An invitation to tea at the mission house was given by Mr. Bingham, on the evening of the twenty-seventh, to Commodore Downes and his officers. Most of the members of the mission were present. It was highly gratifying to the parties to greet each other on these distant shores. I often afterwards heard the officers speak of this "visit in particular, in terms of unmeasured commendation. Conversation at such a time would naturally turn upon our homes, our country, and our native firesides. They are subjects upon which we dwell with thrilling interest when abroad. The ladies present were intelligent, amiable, and accomplished; and the gentlemen showed themselves no strangers to refined society. It was a pleasure to me to meet not a few from good old Massachusetts, and one or two who had been born and educated within a few miles of my own native village. Many inquiries were made concerning their friends in America, several of whom were known to me. The party was so much like one in America, that had I been placed there by accident, or could I have forgotten the circumstances of my visit, I should have fancied myself in New England. The dress and the whole appearance were the same. We were in a framed house of one story, similar to those in our own country

villages. The floor was carpeted, the furniture was simple, provided by the liberality of their private friends in America. Some of the missionaries had been residents upon the island for twelve years. They had exiled themselves from their native country, and had crossed the ocean to lay their bones on these distant shores. They had relinquished the firmest friendships, and had severed themselves from their connections forever. They left, expecting to be exposed to privations and trials, and with the prospect of meeting with few disposed to sympathize with them in their sufferings, or to rejoice in their success. But great difficulties had been vanquished, and they had lived to see churches and schools erected on the ruins of pagan altars and heathen abominations, shedding their blessings over the island.

      I readily accepted of a kind invitation to take up my residence at the mission house during our stay. The next morning, accompanied by Dr. Judd, I called on the chiefs. We first paid our respects to Kinau, the queenregent, and found her seated upon a mat a la mode Turque, surrounded by a train of attendants, two of whom were fanning her with a couple of " kahilies." Her husband, the general, was as polite as when I first saw him at the hall of audience. Kinau greeted me with Christian salutations, and expressed her pleasure at the arrival of our ship. The other chiefs on whom we called, were quite communicative. They were of a mild and affectionate disposition, and appeared as the devout and humble followers of him who left the throne of his Father, and offer-

ed up his life for their redemption. They expressed their warmest gratitude to the Lord for his goodness in sending them the Bible, and other religious books, and for the pleasure they took in serving and worshipping the only liv ing and true God. Though I had read much of the influence of religion upon the people, I was hardly prepared for all I heard relative to the subject. Their whole discourse was the language of fervent piety, and I endeavored to encourage them in the practice of the precepts and sanctions of the gospel.

      The houses of the chiefs are built in native style, and are generally well furnished for a people over whom pagan darkness has brooded for so many ages. The floors are covered with fine mats made at the island of Tauai, and the apartments are formed of calico screens. Kekaulu-ohe had a handsome looking-glass, a mahogany table, a few Canton chairs, and a high post bedstead with appropriate curtains. The plantations of the banana about their dwellings, with its broad leaf and bunches of fruit, added to their comfort and convenience. Amelia Keaweamahi possessed an open countenance, and a frank and cheerful disposition. She made numerous inquiries about my friends in America, and was very desirous to know whether I had parents and brothers and sisters living. She presented me with a generous donation of tapa cloth, and one garment entirely whole, with a black pelerine and cap ribbon. The cloth was quite handsome, made from the inner bark of the morus papyrifera, or paper mulberry, and much taste and fancy were displayed in the variety of patterns

with which it was painted. It had some resemblance to our tawdry chintz. The natives have no stamps for this species of manufacture. The whole is done with sticks dipped in paint and guided by the eye, and the colors are extracted from vegetable substances. The cloth answers well for bed clothes and mantles.

      I saw at the house of this chief, Kaikioeva, the famous personage mentioned in the work of Mrs. Graham, printed in England some years ago. It seems that in 1824 an insurrection broke out at Tauai. Kaikioeva was then governor of Maui. There was some reluctance on the part of the chiefs in going to battle; and this chief is represented by Mrs. Graham as lifting up his withered hands, and exhorting the warriors to go to battle. He was now much older than when Mrs. Graham wrote, yet his limbs were not withered, but as round and plump as those of an alderman.

      On our return we looked into several of the cottages of the common people, and found them rude hovels. We afterwards visited some "gentlemen". of the country. Their cottages were commodious, and in good keeping. At one place we found a woman sick, and I observed for the first time the method of "shampooing." Two wrinkled old women sat on the bed by her, performing this operation. The sick woman was lying in a reclining posture, and the others were squeezing with both hands different parts of the body. They called it romee romee, and the process is said to give immediate relief when there is any pain. It is often resorted to, when persons are tired and

languid. The husband of this woman had gone with the missionaries on a deputation to the Society and Marquesas islands. Her first salutation to me was, "Much affection for you, because you are obliged to be at sea." She expressed some anxiety for her husband, but said that God would take care of him. She manifested an elevated tone of piety, and I have no question she was what she professed to be, a sincere Christian.

      On the Sabbath I had the long wished for gratification of witnessing divine service performed in native style. Commodore Downes and several of his officers were present. Mr. Bingham- preached, and the strictest attention was paid to his discourse by the congregation, amounting to nearly three thousand. It was gratifying in the highest degree, to listen to the natives singing hymns in their own language, set to tunes with which I had been familiar in America, and I involuntarily rose and joined them. After the sermon, our chaplain, Mr. Grier, addressed the natives through Mr. Bingham as interpreter, on the blessings of the Bible to a nation, and exhorted them to prize it above all books, and to follow the instructions they received from time to time from their teachers. The English service commenced after a short intermission, and Mr. Armstrong delivered an excellent discourse from the words, "For whatsoever a man soweth that shall he also reap." At the conclusion of this service, I visited the Sabbath school for native children, and had the pleasure of addressing them through Dr. Judd as interpreter. Their deportment was highly commendable. The teachers were

chiefly natives, and the children recited their lessons with great fluency. Their numbers are usually from four to six hundred. I also visited the Bible class for adults, under the superintendence of Mr. Chamberlain, consisting of nearly two hundred members. Many had very intelligent countenances, and showed much interest in the lesson. They gave pertinent answers to questions put to them, and in their turn asked many questions much in point. Commodore Downes came in, and through Mr. Bingham made a very encouraging address to the scholars. In the afternoon native service was much like that of the morning. Near the pulpit sat a blind man, who was led to church every Sabbath by his faithful dog.

      On Wednesday I attended a lecture in the church, and witnessed the union of two couple in the bonds of matrimony. One couple were dressed in European, the other in native costume. The ceremony was conducted with the greatest propriety.

      Towards the close of the week, the king returned from Maui, and a few days after, an entertainment was given on board the Potomac by Commodore Downes, to the king, the chiefs, and the mission family. The day was one of ceremony and parade. The officers were dressed in full uniform, and every one appeared in fine spirits. The chiefs and governors of the islands who preceded the king in coming on board, were neatly and richly dressed. They were received with the customary honors paid to visitors of distinction, and a salute of twenty-one guns was fired. The king was dressed in full uniform, with cha-

peau, epaulettes, sword, and a gold star on his breast; and the distinguished chieftains wore rich military uniforms. Our marine corps went through the manual exercise for the amusement of the king, and the band played several fine airs. The king's retinue was numerous, and was composed of fine looking men, who conducted themselves much after the manner of well bred gentlemen. The king, then only nineteen years of age, appeared graceful and much at his ease. The entertainment was sumptuous, and several toasts were drank, among which was the following by the king: "The President of the United States;" to which the first lieutenant returned, " His Majesty the King of the Sandwich Islands." While we were at table, an English brig passing near us out of the harbor, gave us a salute, which was immediately returned. When the brig was at a short distance, the shrouds were manned, and the men cheered.

      Early in the following week, the king returned the compliment we had paid him, by giving an entertainment to our officers. The place chosen was Mount Nuuanu, or as it is sometimes called the Pari, or celebrated pass of Kolau. On going to the consulate, we found horses furnished by the king, ready caparisoned for. us. Our route was over hill and dale, through wood and lawn, and reminded me of my ride to Depok, at Batavia. The road was for the most part narrow and uneven, and could not be travelled with carriages. On a part of the route is some of the boldest scenery I ever beheld. The mountains are abrupt, and I noticed beautiful cascades tumbling

down their sides. Mount Nuuanu is distant from the village about eight miles, and from one of its peaks was exhibited a prospect of unrivalled splendor.

      Our party, Including the king with his train of attendants, amounting in all to nearly a thousand, might have furnished an admirable subject for the delineation of a painter.

      The tables were neatly spread under temporary booths and arbors, and hung with festoons of leaves and flowers. Our officers, not excepting the Commodore, were gaily attired in wreaths and boquets of flowers, made by the attendants of Madam Boki, and presented by her ladyship. The latter and her attendants were decorated, some with wreaths of flowers, and others with feathers upon their heads. The whole feast was served up in native style, but the tables were spread after the English or American fashion. The mode of cooking is very different from that of our own country. A hole is dug in the ground. This is walled with stones, which are heated. The food is then covered with leaves and put in this hole, and a fire made on the top; at a suitable time the fire is removed, and the food taken out, thus giving it the flavor of baking.

      Our bill of fare consisted of baked pork, ducks, turkeys, chickens, fish, and baked dog. The latter was furnished probably out of compliment to the guests. I was not enough of an epicure to taste, but several of the officers partook of it. This seemed to me, outdoing the natives, for they had long since abandoned it as an article of food. The dessert consisted of taro pudding, pump-

kin pies, fruit and wine. Poi in its fermented state was also handed us in calabashes, the taste of which is similar to flour paste. This we ate with our fingers in native style.

      About the middle of the week, a more rational levee was given by the female chieftains, at the king's palace, which was fitted up specially for the occasion. The floors were covered with fine mats, the walls were ornamented with the portraits of distinguished individuals, among which were those of the present king of Prussia, the king and queen of the Sandwich islands who died in England, and of the present king, taken when he was a child. A long table in the centre of the room, with handsome mats for a covering, was loaded with various eatables, such as cake, biscuit, fresh butter, sweetmeats, fine grapes, and excellent tea and coffee. The guests were seated in the following order: Gov. Adams at the head; Hoapili, governor of Maui, at the foot; the king, Com. Downes, and two or three other gentlemen, together with the ladies of the mission, on the left of Gov. Adams, and the American consul and other foreign residents, gentlemen of the mission and officers of the ship on his right. There prevailed much harmony and good feeling on the occasion. The company were entertained with several fine airs played by the band which had been ordered on shore: the latter were rewarded for their performance by a supper, far superior to any they had eaten on board ship during the cruise.

      On the ensuing day, in company with Dr. Judd, I

visited the ruins of an ancient temple, the spot where the islanders formerly paid their devotions to their idol gods. Mr. Stewart has described it in his " Residence at the Sandwich islands."

      On the evening of the ninth, there was a theatre on shore for one night only, for the benefit of our " Thespian corps." I was not present, but understood the tragedy to be "Douglas," and the comedy "Snacks." Doubtless the morals of the natives were much improved.

      On the close of the week, Commodore Downes had an interview with Gov. Adams, relative to the internal regulations of the island, and strongly recommended him to encourage agriculture among the people, by giving them leases of certain portions of land for a term of thirty or forty years. He farther advised him to levy duties on articles imported. Mr. Bingham was present, and seconded the plans he proposed.

      The exercises of the next Sabbath were similar to those of the preceding, except that Mr. Bingham preached both in the native and English languages. It was the last Sabbath that I was to spend upon the island, a circumstance that led me highly to prize the privileges of the day.

      On Monday and Tuesday a council of the king and chiefs was held, for the consideration of topics presented by the foreign residents through Commodore Downes. Mr. Bingham was present as interpreter. The following is the substance of what passed on the occasion* On the subject of religious freedom and touching the expulsion of

the Jesuits, it was said that in the most enlightened countries all religions are tolerated, and that no person is banished for his religious opinions. It was however allowed that Roman Catholic countries, particularly Spain, Portugal, and Italy, do not hold to the principles of toleration. Mr. Bingham remarked that the Jesuits had been repeatedly expelled from European states. Another observed that it was for their interference with government, and that those who did interfere ought to be expelled; a remark intended as a reflection upon the supposed conduct of the missionaries resident at the Sandwich islands. Mr. Bingham farther remarked, that the vow of the Jesuit, of unqualified submission to a foreign prince, was supposed by intelligent men to be incompatible with the free institutions of America. This was granted.

      Another remarked that the Jesuits were tolerated in America. Mr. Bingham said, "I presume they are." Commodore Dovvnes did not approve of the punishment of any of the subjects of the king, for difference of opinion on religious matters. On this the king signified that it was not for entertaining different opinions, but for worshipping images, in violation of the laws of God, and in disobedience to his own orders. He might also have added that his royal brother and predecessor had prohibited image worship; an event at which every Christian rejoiced. A complaint was next made, that some of the islanders were subjected to a severer task than others, because they would not part with their images. This was a complaint against the government, and not against the

missionaries. It was alleged also, that a boat had been seized and detained for having carried some abandoned women on board a ship, and that this was a severer punishment than the crime deserved. The fact was simply this. The boat was sezied for carrying off women in violation of the tabu, the captain was fined fifteen dollars, and the boat was detained as security for the payment of the fine. One of the residents stated that Kaahumanu had told him that she would not allow him to drink wine in his own house. Mr. Bingham asked, " Did she say that to you, through me, as interpreter V "Yes, Sir," was the reply. "No, Sir," said Mr. B. " never by me as interpreter. You asked her for permission to trade at Maui, as you do here;" she replied, " You sell rum here contrary to our orders." You added, " I wish to drink brandy every day, and give rum to my people that work for me;" but she replied, "I do not wish to assent to it." Another charge had reference to billiards, but was of a nature too unimportant to be dwelt upon. This was the substance of the debates in council assembled, but whether the council were not doing the same thing for which they censured the missionaries, I leave for others to judge. It should be remembered, also, that the rulers of a semi-barbarous people necessarily have recourse in some measure to absolute authority; and we are not to judge of their proceedings on the same principles, precisely, that prevail among free and enlightened nations. Mr. Bingham said, that the chiefs had never consented to the Jesuits remaining on the island as missionaries; that from

their first landing, the late queen Kaahumanu insisted upon their return; that about eight months previous to their departure, the king and chiefs, as a body, ordered them positively to leave the country in three months; and that when they remained even eight months, saying they had no vessel in which to embark, Kaahumanu said she would fit out one herself to carry them, and that intelligent men gave it as their opinion that she had an undoubted right so to do. Possibly if the Jesuits had not been sent out of the country, they might have fomented a civil war, in favor of the establishment of their own religion, as they have always been wont to do.

      The conduct of Commodore Downes towards Mr. Bingham and the other missionaries, was uniformly courteous, and they on their part maintained the same deportment towards him. To the chief he spoke very respectfully of the objects, pursuits, and sacrifices of the missionaries, and of their claim upon the support, encouragement, and protection of the rulers. What he said in council was chiefly concerning the government, and his remarks were directed to the king and chiefs.

      A complaint was made while we were at Honolulu, that the government had adopted the ten commandments as the basis of their civil code; but I can see no reason why the laws dictated by divine wisdom, and uttered in thunder from the mount, may not be as applicable to the Sandwich islanders as they were to the Hebrew commonwealth.

      Mueh was said against the missionaries for not encour-

aging agriculture; but the evil exists in the nature of the government, and while things continue as they are, little will be effected. The islanders have few inducements to labor. The government is similar to the old feudal system introduced into England in the twelfth century by William the Conqueror; a system of oppression, > exposed to all the inconveniences incident to that species of civil polity. The supreme legislative power is lodged in the king and the council of his chiefs. The people, however, are in a greater or less degree dependent upon the simple authority of the king. He levies taxes upon them at his pleasure; he neither gives nor sells them any land, that they can hold as their own. He allows them the use of it, but they are liable to be removed at his will, notwithstanding any improvements that may have been made. Such things have often occurred. When a man brings produce to market and sells it for a certain sum, one half must go to the king, and if afterwards his royal majesty wishes for the other half, he takes that also without the least scruple. Where then is the encouragement for the people to exert themselves? They are poor, and must be, so long as the present system exists. Efforts have sometimes been made by the foreign residents, to impress the mind of the visitor with the idea that the want of finely cultivated plantations is to be attributed to the influence of the missionaries. Yet an experiment was fairly made, by which it was satisfactorily proved that they themselves would not encourage agriculture. A large plantation stocked with cotton was suffered to waste

on the ground, because not an individual foreigner would purchase it. The products of the islands are not the most abundant. The sandal wood has failed, and some other means of acquiring wealth must be resorted to. The land is rich, and might yield produce to almost any amount. An extensive trade might be established between Canton and the islands, though it may be a long time before the islanders will wake up to the importance of the subject. They have but little enterprise. Few have trades, except those who are employed in printing and book binding. Most of the natives are idle, and this is owing, in a great measure, to the climate and their diet, which is chiefly the taro, arum esculentum, a nutritious vegetable. It may also arise, in part, as I have already intimated, from the want of encouragement to labor. Notwithstanding the idle habits of the natives, they are a very kind and affectionate people. The king is to ap. pearance a very intelligent young man, but when we saw him, was under a bad influence. The residents were constantly pouring into his ears a torrent of abuse against the missionaries, and were devising every expedient in their power to prejudice his mind against them. They were contriving also to corrupt his morals. It seems desirable that he should have constantly by his side some judicious person as an adviser. It would add much to the cause of the mission, if gentlemen of talents and piety, who are friendly to the missionaries, would go there and settle. Men of this character are much needed. They might advise with the king, and by their influence

discountenance many evil practices, and put a stop to all scandal against the missionaries. A pious merchant might obtain a handsome living there, and do a vast amount of good by his example. If the natives found him a man of integrity, they would soon patronize him. But when all is said, the missionaries have very little to fear from their enemies. Like the burning bush beheld by Moses in the land of Midian, they may be encompassed with flames, but will never be consumed.

      The government of the islands is chiefly in the hands of the females. The king cannot act independently of them, and so long as the chiefs remain on the side of virtue and piety, little danger is to. be apprehended. Kaahumanu, the late regent, died six weeks previous to our arrival. She was a woman of influence and enterprise, and her loss was deeply felt by all. The present regent, the king's prime minister, is wholly unacquainted with the affairs of government, and is either very timid, or she naturally lacks energy; but she sustains an excellent character, and is believed to be pious.

      While we lay at Honolulu, our men were permitted to go on shore, where rum in abundance was sold them. I was informed by a native, that if Kaahumanu were living, this would not have been allowed.

      After all I have said relative to the government of the islands, the present system is perhaps the best that can prevail under existing circumstances. When the people become more enlightened, the system of government may be changed, and the evils be corrected.

      In accounts of missionary operations, we are liable to have the brightest side presented. Messrs. Stewart and Ellis have been less accurate in some of their accounts of the Pacific islands, than could have been desired. Their ¦tyle is sometimes so warm and glowing, as to give wrong impressions of the things they describe. They estimate the general grade of refinement among the people higher than it will bear. The whole population of the islands is estimated at one hundred and fifty thousand. Oahu contains about thirty thousand, and Honolulu its principal town, which is the capital of all the islands, contains about nine thousand. Of the whole population, about one in fifty, as I was informed on good authority, dress completely in the European costume, while one seventh are partially clad. The-residue go naked, excepting the narrow cloth about the loins. I noticed at church on the Sabbath, several silk and white muslin dresses, crape shawls, and straw bonnets, but they were comparatively few in number.

      At the public entertainments, which Mr. Stewart describes, the great mass of the splendid furniture displayed, was borrowed from the foreign residents for the occasion. While I cheerfully award to Mr. Stewart the credit of having done better justice than any other writer I have seen, to the peculiar and varied scenery of the Pacific islands, I cannot but regret that he should not in every instance have shown equal accuracy, in speaking of the character and manners of the people.

      The king and his retinue were dressed in suits of blue broadcloth. The greater part of the male population are

destitute of hats. Their dress consists simply of a strip of cloth around the loins, and in some instances, with the addition of a tapa thrown over the shoulders.

      The people are doubtless advancing in civilization, and this must be entirely owing to the influence of the gospel. We must look back a few years, and see what the islanders were, in order to estimate what the missionaries have accomplished. The church in all ages has had her reverses and conflicts. Tribulation has ever marked her course, and it is not to be expected that the Sandwich islands should be exempt from such calamities.

      The fifteenth of August had been appointed as the day on which we were to sail, and I bade a long adieu to my friends on shore. I parted with them with regret. They had been very kind to me, and 1 had formed a firm attachment to them. Many of the gentlemen of the ship had made them presents, and just before we sailed, the sum of two hundred dollars was contributed by the officers and crew to purchase a bell for the church, and about one hundred dollars for the orphan school. I have ever believed the missionaries to be good men, and doing extensive good, and I have far stronger reasons to believe it now. Mr. Bingham, however much he may have been abused, is a man of talents, and active in the discharge of his duties. Were^he to be taken away, it would be a serious loss to the mission, as a man of his character is constantly needed at Honolulu. The missionaries are all laborious men, and devise the best means for the benefit of the people. For many toilsome years, they have stood forth as the un-

daunted champions of the laws of God and the rights of man, and all the opposition against them proves, to any unbiassed mind, that the gospel is preached there in its purity. The city of Ephesus was once in an uproar because their craft was in danger. The foreign residents oppose the gospel because it teaches the natives better to understand their rights, and prevents their being so easily imposed upon. I am happy to acknowledge my indebtedness to the foreign residents for many acts of civility and kindness, and regret that they should oppose the efforts of the missionaries on the ground of selfishness. I cannot but hope that the time is not far distant when their opposition will cease, and that they will be disposed to exert their influence on the side of religion and morality,

CHAPTER XX.

      We left Oahu on the sixteenth of August, bound to the Society or Georgian islands, and were wafted down the bay by a fine breeze. As the island fled from our view, we had no very pleasant reminiscence of it, in the host of pigs on board, which had been presented us while there, through the liberality of the king. The " swinish multitude" kept up their clamorous colloquy, much to our disturbance and vexation. They were probably homesick, like some of us. As occasion required, they were afterwards slain for our subsistence, and they sometimes came near having their recompense upon their destroyers for too greedily devouring them. In taste they resembled any thing but pork. I should as soon have thought them weasels or muskrats.

      Within a few degrees of the equator, the weather was sultry and debilitating in the extreme. The heavens poured down in torrents, yet, after all, not in quantities sufficient to dissipate the villainous effluvia of the cockpit. The vessel was at the same time continually pitching and rolling.

      Once more, on the morning of the twenty-fourth, it rained and blew tremendously. Some were alarmed, and the hallooing on board might have been loud enough to wake up old Neptune from his couch. The Commodore was soon on deck, when our ship was put under snug sail, and we outrode the storm. Commodore Downes is a first rate sailor, and is deserving of much credit for his prudent and skillful management of the ship; but we were made to feel, that he alone who calmed the waves of the sea of Galilee, could bid the winds " be still," and conduct us on our course with safety.

      Sabbath, the twenty-sixth, was a day of general reckoning, in reference to charges which had been brought against the sailors. While at the islands, a large number of men had been put in the "brig" for various misdemeanors, and this day was employed in the examination of their cases. Some few of them were flogged, and others were threatened with punishment in case of repetition of their offences. That day completed one year from the time of our leaving Sandy Hook, an interesting anniversary, a precious day. Might it not have been more appropriately spent? Towards night, the cry was given,

"all hands reef the topsails." How anxiously the fleeting moments passed, till the expected tempest had gone by, leaving us unharmed.

      Another death soon after occurred on board. Thompson, who had been for some time in declining health, breathed his last, and the dark waters took him to their bosom. He had been successful in past years as a comic actor in the United States, where he was known by the name of Stamp. While in health, he used frequently to amuse the crew with his comic songs, but his last hours were saddened by the remembrance of the prediction that he would pass his life a vagabond, and end his days with a halter.

      On the night of the twelfth of September, we were once more greeted by the exulting cry of " land ahead." It proved to be Krusenstern's island. Several white flags were seen waving on the beach. Whether they were raised by the natives, or by unfortunate mariners wrecked amid the breakers, it was impossible for us to ascertain; a threatening sky and a dangerous shore rendered it unsafe for us to approach the coast. The island is no doubt a coral reef. It is not destitute of fertility, but is skirted with groves of trees, and stocked with an abundance of shrubbery. A splendid sunset brought us to the close of the day. The sky at that time seemed lighted up by a thousand fires, and, to other striking beauties of the moment, was added a fine rainbow in the east.

      On the following day we came in sight of the island of Tahiti, the principal of the Georgian group, which was

visible at the distance of forty miles, and we anticipated the pleasure of recruiting ourselves after a month's voyage, by rambling in its vales and along its shores. Being unable to find our way into Matavia harbor that night, we lay off for a pilot, and in the morning a church was visible on shore, and soon after a cluster of dwellings, while a canoe or two was seen approaching. Papeete bay, off which we found ourselves, is a safe and commodious harbor for vessels of a smaller size than ours, but it was deemed best to take our ship into Matavia bay, which is merely an open roadstead. We were soon surrounded by natives in their canoes, some of whom came on board. They appeared to be a mild and friendly race, stout and athletic. On my first visit to the island, the surf was so high as to render it necessary for one of the sailors to take me on his shoulders to the beach. I had seen Rev. Mr. Nott's dwelling from the water, and easily found my way to it. The missionary was seated in his study, apparently preparing a sermon for the Sabbath. He received me with kindness, and readily communicated such information as I desired, on subjects relating to the island. He is probably about sixty years of age, and shows few marks of decline. I started for Rev. Mr. Wikon's, a mile and a half distant, and found the way fatiguing, under the oppressive heat of a tropical sun. In climbing up the steep acclivity of a hill which lay before me, my labor was richly repaid by the beautiful scenery which broke upon my view. Oranges and lemons were growing upon the hill, without the hand of the cultivator, while the valleys were filled with

verdure and luxuriance. The prospect was extensive, and not a little exhilarating to one who had been so long at sea. At the house of Mr. Wilson, I met several of our officers who had preceded me, and was kindly entertained by the family. Mr. Wilson was one of the early missionaries in the South Seas. He arrived at Tahiti in 1812. The London Missionary Society, it would seem, is not remarkably bountiful in providing for their missionaries. The sum allowed at the island is only sixty pounds, equal to about two hundred and sixty-six dollars a year, which is hardly sufficient for the common necessaries of life. After spending several hours at Mr. Wilson's, I returned on board ship.

      On the ensuing day, which was the Sabbath, I was much gratified with the visit of Rev. Mr. Tinker, my classmate, whom I had failed to see at the Sandwich islands. I assented with pleasure to a proposition to attend divine service with him and our chaplain at Papeete. We unfortunately arrived too late for the morning service, but had the pleasure of meeting with Mr. Pritchard and his wife, and Mrs. Simpson his sister-in-law, the latter from Eimeo, an island twelve miles distant. Mrs. Pritchard is a woman of polished manners, and deeply interested in the affairs of the mission. Her husband is an accomplished scholar and a faithful herald of the gospel.

      We were also not a little gratified to meet Messrs. Whitney and Alexander, who were sent with Mr. Tinker on a deputation to the Society and Marquesas islands.

They afterwards established a mission at Nukahiva, which has since been abandoned by the American Board.

      In the afternoon of the same day we attended< native service at the church, which was a large and airy building, though in a dilapidated state. The audience was not as numerous as in the morning, it being the custom for the majority to attend service the first part of the day. The natives were better clad than those at Honolulu, and some of the females manifested considerable taste in their dress. The congregation was not as orderly as could have been wished, and the music was inferior to that we heard at the Sandwich islands. Mr. Pritchard, so far as I could judge from listening to his sermon in an unknown tongue, is a good preacher; he is at least a good orator. At the close of the service great regularity was observed in leaving the house, the people waiting for each other till all could leisurely retire.

      We took tea at Mr. Pritchard's, and spent the evening in an agreeable and appropriate manner, chiefly in religious exercises. He lives in a comfortable dwelling, similar to the bungalows of the East Indies. Here we met "Lord Hill," a singular personage, who, after having visited a number of the cities and watering places of the United States, had been spending some months at the islands, for what purpose no one could tell. He lived about a year at Mr. Pritchard's, but they could ascertain nothing respecting him, except so far as he chose to give them information. From his account, he had visited al-

most every quarter of the globe. He was supposed to be an ex-nobleman, travelling incognito. I since learned that he left without paying his bills, or offering to make any compensation.

      The next morning soon after sunrise I called at a school house, where about one hundred pupils had assembled for instruction. Not having time for particular inquiries into the progress they had made, and knowing nothing of the native language, I can only say that I saw several very creditable specimens of penmanship, and that the general appearance of the scholars indicated intelligence and good manners. The forenoon was spent in pleasant conversation with my friends, and in visiting the missionary packet, a vessel of only thirty tons. On a small island off the entrance of the harbor, we found a few shells and several fine specimens of coral. There was a complete submarine grotto. The coral was beautifully variegated in color and shape.

      We saw some beautiful specimens of conchology. The leopard spotted shells, a species of the cowrie, are common, but extravagant prices were demanded for them. The natives appeared to be as covetous as the Malays, and inferior to the Sandwich islanders in intelligence and in the social virtues.

      Tahiti is one hundred and eight miles in circumference, and contains about ten thousand inhabitants. The church at Papeete, embraces about three hundred members, and that at Matavai about two hundred. The fertility of the soil is truly surprising, and might be cultivated

to great advantage. I walked through several beautiful groves of cocoanuts, lemons and limes. Bananas, guavas and cocoanuts were fully ripe, which was not the case with oranges, pine apples, and bread fruit The latter is the chief article of food for the natives. It gives them a robust appearance, and is thought to be more wholesome than the taro of the Sandwich islands, which renders the people corpulent. The bread fruit is baked before it is eaten, but in taste resembled more an artichoke than bread.

      The islanders may be said to be nominal Christians. The missionaries were formerly too much encouraged by their success, but were now perhaps too much depressed by unfavorable circumstances. Missionary influence, however, appears here less , operative than at the Sandwich islands. The contrast to me was very striking. The evening of the following day, I took tea with a friend at the house of Mr. Bicknell, an Englishman. Mr. B. and his lady were pleasant company, but their daughters, like others educated on the island, appeared modest and bashful to an extreme. I tasted a dish on that occasion, which was new to me. It consisted of very small fish, of a flavor resembling that of oysters. After tea we set off" for Papeete at the distance of a mile and a half, where we took our berths for the night, on board the missionary schooner. The next morning we breakfasted at Mr. Pritchard's, bade farewell to the missionaries, and departed for our ship. Having but one horse between us, my friend and myself took turns in riding. We arrived at the beach just in time to go off in the life boat, which had been sent to

take the officers on board. Commodore Downes had received a letter from the queen, Pomare, then in a distant part of the island, informing him that if he would prolong his stay a day or two, she would make him a visit. He replied that farther delay would be impossible, so that we set sail the next day, the twentieth of September, without obtaining a sight of her royal majesty, bound to Valparaiso with a prospect of spending many long months on the Pacific coast of South America. Passing from necessity around Eimeo, we had a beautiful view of that island, which was clothed with foliage, and had the appearance of great fertility. I had long desired to establish a Bible class among the seamen on board, but till the twenty-fourth I had failed to put my project into operation. Unfavorable opinions had been expressed by some of those with whom I had conversed on the subject. One thought it would interfere with the duties of the men; another, that they would turn the whole matter into ridicule; and thus, one objection after another was interposed: but I was determined to make an experiment, and was agreeably disappointed when I found thirty individuals ready to assemble for instruction; and I had gratifying evidence that my honest wishes for their benefit, were appreciated in a much greater degree than I had allowed myself to hope. During several successive Sabbaths on the passage, I had a similar gratification, and even made accessions to my class, whose minds it was pleasant to direct into a better channel than ordinary, though it should be only for a time. Though the Bible class proved the source of some of my sweetest

enjoyments on the passage to Valparaiso, I should not have alluded to it, but for the hope that the gratifying success which attended my exertions, might possibly encourage some other person under the same circumstances to be more active and persevering. The prospect of success could scarcely have been more unpromising, and yet a single experiment proved that the discouraging anticipations formed respecting it were entirely unfounded.

      On the fifth of October we had a severe gale, accompanied with such a temperature as we usually experience in the Northern States in December. This was soon succeeded by a calm of several days' duration, and that by a nine knot breeze, which bore us on rapidly towards our port. One day the ship was suddenly thrown into commotion by the cry that a man was overboard, and such was the excitement, the desire to render him assistance, and the crowd on the quarter-deck, that for several minutes the life buoy was not cut away. The man, though intoxicated, was happily a fine swimmer, and not only kept himself above water, but having lost his hat swam for it, recovered it, and waved it over his head. Had the delay been much longer than it was, he would never have reached the ship, for his strength was nearly exhausted before the boat reached him; and when he was lifted into the ship, he appeared overcome, and the physicians had not a little trouble with him.

      About five o'clock on the afternoon of October twentysecond, the Andes were dimly seen above the eastern horizon, probably not less than seventy miles distant.

They have sometimes been seen from a distance of two hundred miles, particularly in a clear atmosphere before sunrise. The coast gradually rose into view as we approached it, and on the following day we were near enough to view its irregular form with pleasing anticipations.

      As we approached the harbor of Valparaiso, the coast had the high and checkered appearance of some of the bold promontories of New England, though with the aspect of greater sterility. When we came up with the Point of Angels, one object after another opened upon us, beginning with a large white house, where the governor occasionally resides. Then are seen the habitations of the citizens stretching along above a sand beach, and then higher up the acclivities, almost covering the numerous steep hills on which the town is built. I had seen several large cities in different quarters of the world, and must confess that my anticipations concerning so considerable a seaport as this, were not realized. The name of the place, Valley of Paradise, is calculated to give one lofty expectations, and prepare him for disappointment. If such a place is paradise, it must be paradise fallen, as when the holy pair were expelled by sin. The soil in the vicinity of Valparaiso is for the most part very poor, and the irregular broken country for miles around, has a peculiarly desolate appearance, from the almost total absence of verdure and foliage. The long snowy range of the Andes, though so distant as to form a less impressive feature in the scene than my imagination had pictured, was

still a very fine object, and if it could have been contrasted with any thing like an Italian foreground, would have been far more enchanting to the sight. The everlasting snows of the Andes, when viewed in particular lights, would gleam with brilliancy as if overspread with burnished silver. The sombre interest of the scene was heightened by the chiming of bells for vespers, from the gloomy monasteries of the town.

CHAPTER XXI.

      On the twenty-fifth of October, I went ashore with several of the officers, and began my observations on the Chilians. Happily for us, a pier had been recently erected, which saved us the inconvenience of landing in the surf, to which so many of our predecessors had been exposed. The sea breaks with violence on the coast almost incessantly, for many hundred miles in extent; and in some places nothing but the native boats made of inflated hides, can be safely trusted. Our party reached the shore without difficulty under the protection of the pier, and there we found ourselves surrounded by a motley crowd. Many of them were the peons, or country people, dressed in their large ponchos, which are something like horse blankets with a hole in the centre, through which the head is thrust, so that the ends hang down behind and before. The women of the lower order were numerous, habited

in dirty calico frocks, with shawls of baize, either green or crimson. In passing through the streets to the custom house, we saw soldiers loitering about, as at Rio and Macao, and a train or two of mules bringing wood or merchandise from the country, or panniers of poultry for the market. There was much bustle about the custom house, where the poor animals were relieved of their burdens, and merchants were busily employed in the details of their occupation, among whom I saw several Americans and Englishmen.

      A short walk made me pretty well acquainted with the town. It has one large street and a few small ones, and in common with most Spanish towns has its plaza, or public square, with the government house and a range of stores on opposite sides. I looked in vain as I passed along the street, for something interesting among the inhabitants. Monte Alegre is an eminence which rises abruptly from the centre of the town, and in fact nearly overhangs it. It is the residence of many of the foreigners of Valparaiso. A walk of a few moments brought me to the summit, the view from which embraces some very fine features. The ample bay on one side, spread out beneath my feet, while on the other, the Andes rose from the broken and desert surface which spreads far in that direction. My subsequent visits to that spot gave me opportunities of viewing the scene under a variety of circumstances, and often it was enchanting. We saw some serene and clear evenings from Monte Alegre; for being hospitably entertained by some of the foreigners,

and among them several of our countrymen, we often remained till a late hour, sitting or promenading in the neat court yards and gravelled terraces, gratified with refined society and cheered with the sounds of our native language. The ship's band was several times called out to enliven the parties we attended, and their animated strains added to the enjoyment of the evenings.

      There are several inns in Valparaiso, but I saw little of them except that of Mr. F., an Englishman, who has resided some years in the place. His establishment is in the Chilian style, consisting of several long buildings only one story high, with the main entrance leading through the billiard room; and by the bar. There are some decent apartments along a range of rooms further in, which you reach by a walk in the open air, and there individuals or families might find comfortable accommodations.

      I took a rambling excursion with two of the officers from the ship to the posada or post house, nine miles distant on the road to Santiago. It was over a tract of country very deficient in interest. The road is crooked, frequently winding around steep hills, and over a surface for the most part sterile and uneven, sun-burnt and arid. We met nothing living on the way, except now and then a muleteer, with his train of animals almost borne down to the earth by their burthens, and a few unwieldy carts loaded with different commodities for the port, covered with the untanned hides of animals* and drawn by oxen. We passed but few dwellings, and they were generally mere brush houses, with one room. The posada is a small

building of one story, constructed after the fashion of the country. We had two pretty extensive views before we arrived there, but found that afforded by the posada much more so. The eye rested upon a vast naked plain, silent and lonely as the Sahara of Africa, a few vultures only hovering over it, but not a living creature on its surface. No habitations were in sight, except the posada, a dwelling near it, and a small cluster of brush and mud cottages at the foot of the hill.

      The keeper of the inn was an Englishman. Obtaining some refreshments at the place, we entered several huts in the vicinity, and this mark of attention seemed to gratify the inhabitants, who appeared like a friendly though ignorant race. As our stock of Spanish words was small, we were compelled to make short calls, and could hold but little conversation with the natives. We found them a miserable population, destitute of almost all the comforts of life. The doors of their houses were made of hides, and most of the fastenings used were of the same material. The chief signs of vegetation we saw, were an apple tree and a few pear trees in bloom, on the premises belonging to the keeper of the posada.

      It would be difficult to give a perfect idea of the carts to which I have alluded. They were of the simplest and rudest construction. The drivers wore ponchos and high crowned Guayaquil hats. Their legs were covered to a little below the knee by short trowsers, and the feet with sandals of raw hide. Their ox-goads were about twenty feet in length. The creaking of the wheels is heard at a

great distance, as they never put tar or grease upon their axles. The prevalence of this practice is to be traced to the ignorance of the people. It has been accounted for in different ways, as that it exposes smugglers to discovery, and that it frightens away the devil from the oxen.

      A part of the town of Valparaiso is called the Almendral, and was once shaded by groves of the almond tree, from which it derives its name; but it is now destitute of trees, with the exception of a few olives. From this spot, the bay stretches round to the Point of Angels, a distance of four miles, and presents a considerable breadth, offering a safe anchorage except in the winter months. During that period of the year which is spring and summer with us, the winds blow violently from the north, and throw in a dreadful sea, often driving ships from their anchorage, with a scene of wreck and disaster. On the east side of the bay is a fort upon the top of a hill, called the Baron; a second near the centre of the town, on the west side of the bay; and a third at Playa Ancha. Only a few iron pieces are mounted in these works, which are kept in bad repair.

      That part of the town which is devoted to business, lies at the foot of Monte Alegre and the other hills which rise almost perpendicularly above. Only a few houses are here to be seen in any direction, which have many pretensions to taste or comfort. From this remark, however, are to be excepted the neat and beautiful habitations of foreigners before mentioned, on Monte Alegre. These being constructed in the cottage style, and displaying their

little flower gardens in front, present an attractive sight towards the water. In return for dinner parties given to the officers by several of the foreign residents, dancing and waltzing parties were given on board the ship. On these and other occasions, we saw numbers of the Chilians of different classes. Many of the young ladies, who came attended by their parents and friends, were beautiful, and of pleasing manners. They possessed much wit and vivacity, and were highly pleased with the appearance of our ship. The complexion of the ladies is a light brunette, usually with bright red cheeks. They wear no hat, but dress their hair with much taste, and are elegantly attired. They are attended by matrons, similar to the Spanish duenas, which indicates a state of society far less enviable than that which exists in my own country.

      We often found something to interest us, in the expressions of surprise and pleasure made by country people, who sometimes visited the ship, which to them was quite a novelty. We met with marks of attention in the streets of the town, and the inhabitants were generally disposed to regard us with cordiality.

      There is no taste displayed in the buildings of the town. They are made chiefly of sun-dried brick, plastered outside, and only one or two stories high, with red tiled roofs. The bricks are three feet long and two feet wide, and very coarse. From what I observed, I should judge that their manner of making them might have been similar to that practised in Egypt in the time of Moses.

      The price of building lots in Valparaiso varied from

one to four dollars a vara, or Spanish yard. On inquiry I found that there was no probability that a Protestant chapel for seamen could be erected, and that a resident chaplain to preach on board vessels would hardly be tolerated at the port; yet I was assured that there would be no objection to the establishment of a reading room for the accommodation and benefit of seamen.

      There is but one public highway in Chili. Several important roads have been projected, but the face of the country offers many obstacles, and improvements of this nature must necessarily be gradual. Throughout the summer, the climate is delightful; the sky is often without a cloud during the day, and the nights are always pleasant. In the winter there are severe rains. The most prevalent diseases are fevers. There are no slaves in the republic. The navy at the time we were there consisted of only two small vessels, and two officers, the captain of the Aquiles and Commodore Wooster. I had the pleasure of several interviews with the latter. He has resided in Chili for more than twelve years, during which time he has held the highest offices in the navy, has been engaged in all the most important naval actions, and has always been victorious. He is a native of New Haven, Con. and is grandson of Gen. Wooster, who fell fighting for the independence of his country during the American revolution.

      I visited the burying grounds, situated on the top of a high hill which overlooks the town. On our way, we saw several crosses erected, as has been said, for the pur-

pose of eliciting prayers for souls in purgatory. The grounds are inclosed by mud walls. One of them is appropriated to the Catholics or natives, and the other to persons of a different faith. Attached to the Catholic grave yard, is a charnel house, which is literally a place of skulls. The dead are laid with their heads to the west, in shallow graves, and for the most part without either a coffin or a shroud. They are first covered with only a small quantity of earth, which is beaten upon them with a billet of wood. When the graves are filled, a wooden cross, instead of a stone, is set up to mark the place. But the bodies are frequently left so much exposed as to be partly visible. To this I can testify from what I saw during my visit to the melancholy spot. The crosses, it appears, are removed after having stood for a time, as I saw a quantity of them lying under a shed; and the ground must have been often dug over, as was evident from its limited extent, and from the bones I saw scattered around me on every side. The adjacent Protestant burying ground presented a very different appearance. Many of the graves were marked, as in our own country, with neat marble slabs bearing appropriate inscriptions. Yet we were greatly shocked to learn that the Protestant graves have been repeatedly violated, either from malice or for plunder. I picked up several coffin plates, marked with names and dates, and was assured on authority that the remains of one of my own countrymen which had been buried here, were taken up and treated with great indignity. I can scarcely allow myself to believe that

such barbarous deeds are countenanced by the priests. I saw but one of them in society, and he was a friar of the order of Mercy, bearing a high character for intelligence, liberality, and friendship for the North Americans.

      During my stay in Chili, I took advantage of such opportunities as offered, to obtain authentic information concerning the state of the country. On some points of interest I found a considerable variety of opinions; but on most of the objects of my inquiry I obtained such satisfaction, that I can present the results with much confidence.

      The population of Chili may amount to between one million two hundred thousand, and one million five hundred thousand. Santiago contains about forty thousand inhabitants, and Valparaiso from twenty-five to twentyeight thousand. The commerce of the country, for which there are naturally many facilities, is still very limited, and not more than fifty sail of vessels are owned by the inhabitants, most of which are small. This country has enjoyed more peace than any of the other new states; and the people are generally considered as a race superior to the Peruvians. The government is a central republic. There are no inferior sovereignties like our states, or like those of Mexico and La Plata. The salary of the President is twelve thousand dollars, and that of the prime minister three thousand. The people are in a more prosperous condition, and far more contented, than they were while under the oppressive colonial system of Spain. Education is in its infancy; but some attention has been

bestowed upon it, and the first rudiments of knowledge are pretty generally taught to the young. The institutions of learning consist of colleges, public schools, and military schools. The national college contains three professors. There are two schools for young ladies in Santiago, and one in the city of Conception. The press is rendered free by the constitution. A daily commercial paper is published in Valparaiso, yet in some measure eontrolled by the influence of the public officers.

CHAPTER XXII.

      On Sunday, the second of December, we left Valparaiso for Callao, the port of Lima, where we arrived on the fifteenth, after a voyage of thirteen days. Nothing of special consequence occurred during the passage, except that on the second day out we had a flogging scene on board. The crew had been ashore on liberty, and as a natural consequence the " brig" or ship's prison had become nearly full. Seven men were scourged at the gangway with the "cats;" two for desertion, a third for assault and battery, a fourth for stealing a doubloon, a fifth for at-, tempting to swim ashore during the night by stealth. This man had received a dozen for the same offence while we were in the port of New York. A sixth was punished for refusing to assist an officer of a boat when attacked by one of the sailors, and a seventh for using insolent language to a midshipman. This last fellow was a good hearted Irishman, and I was sorry to see him "seized up,"

though his offence was of a nature that could not be overlooked. He had a good share of native shrewdness, and had often amused us by his witticisms. He had once written some humorous verses to the first lieutenant on his own birthday, requesting some "good cheer" wherewith to celebrate it. The thing was so well done, that his application could not be withstood, and a bottle of wine was sent him, in compliance with his request. He was the steerage mess boy, and his duty was to wait upon some dozen midshipmen, brush their cloths, clean their dishes, et cetera, and obey about twenty contradictory orders at the same moment. He received only half a dozen. After he was "cut down" he took up his jacket, and putting it on very deliberately, exclaimed to the officers, "Fath, and if this is the way ye pay the fiddler, I'll dance no more."

      On the fourteenth the cry of land ho! was heard from the man on the mast head, and towards evening we had a noble view of the lofty heights of the Andes. We stood on during the night, till within the distance of nearly twenty miles of the land, when we lay to, awaiting the dawn of day. About four o'clock the next morning, we again filled away, with all sail spread to the breeze, and by six, descried the sterile summits of St. Lorenzo. As we neared the island, the United States schooner Dolphin was discovered, making towards us from the harbor, and as is customary on such occasions, we showed our number to her. She came out beautifully, and as she shot by our larboard bow, exposed her neat deck guns to our view, and then stood off at some distance astern of us, out of

compliment to Commodore Downes. Soon afterwards, we observed a boat lowered from her, when Capt. Long came along side of us, bringing letters and papers from the United States. Having been disappointed in our expectations at Valparaiso, we were now all alive with pleasing anticipations; the contents of the letter bag were poured out on deck, deep anxiety was depicted on every countenance, and each bundle was watched with the keenest solicitude. Several of us had received no intelligence from friends since leaving the United States, a period of nearly sixteen months; yet on the present occasion our fondest expectations were again blighted. During the general excitement of opening letters and packages, our ship had nearly rounded the point of St. Lorenzo, just at the entrance of the harbor of Callao, where she received a salute of thirteen guns from the sloop of war Falmouth, then lying at anchor. This was succeeded by one of an equal number from the Dolphin, then following directly in our wake. The salutes were returned just on the eve of dropping our anchors. The scene was truly animating. We took our station outside of all the shipping in the harbor, in range with the Falmouth and Dolphin, and were soon visited by the captain of the port, and by the officers of the several ships of war.

      We found lying in the harbor, His Britannic Majesty's frigate Dublin, the Griffon, a French brig of war, and the Congresso, the Peruano, and the Macedonian, Peruvian vessels of war; also a large number of coasting vessels, and a few merchantmen. At half past five, we saluted

the Peruvian flag with twenty-two guns, which was returned with a salute of an equal number from the castle. The day had been one of cheerfulness to most of us, though of sadness to a few. At sunset, the Andes together with the spires and turrets of the churches and cathedrals of Lima, as seen in perspective, presented us with a charming spectacle. This was the first time all the ships of the American squadron had met at the same port, and there was much that was pleasant and exciting on the occasion.

      On the seventeenth, the Commodore paid a visit to the different ships under his command, and was received with the honors due to an officer of his rank in our navy. The yards were manned, salutes were fired, the several crews were mustered and he passed by them in review. Soon after we came in port, there was a rumor in circulation on shore, that La Fuente the legal Vice President of Peru had come with us as a passenger from Chili, and there was considerable excitement among the people. An express arrived from Lima to the captain of the port, with the strictest injunction not to suffer a boat from the American squadron to land, and in pursuance of this injunction a file of soldiers was stationed at the quay. The authorities, however, were soon satisfied that the rumor which had given them so much uneasiness, was without foundation. It arose from the circumstance of our having on board a Spanish gentleman, as a passenger from Valparaiso.

      Gamarra, the President of Peru, it seems was not very popular, while La Fuente had a strong party in his favor.

He had long been expected, and had he arrived at this time, a revolution would probably have been effected. The eighteenth was chiefly occupied in an interchange of visits between the officers of the several ships of war in port. Dinners were given. It was a jolly time in the steerage. Our midshipmen were presented with a case of wine, and the glass was circulating freely among them. The mess boys too, had taken a sly drink, and one of them came into the cockpit to borrow a tumbler of butter.

      On the twentieth I landed at Callao with one of the officers for the first time. After taking a peep at the town, we took horses and started for a ride towards Lima, but as the heat and dust were oppressive, we proceeded no farther than the half way house, which is a rancho, or small uninviting inn, with a large entrance, through which we rode on horseback, when we found ourselves among a company of rough country people, with a display of bottles around us, while a second door opening further in, led to the dining room. Curiosity prompted us to visit an adjacent church. A young woman whom we met at the entrance, furnished us with the key. She was only thirteen years of age, yet had a child at the breast twelve months old. It is the custom here, as in Java and some other places, to marry quite young. The church is dedicated to the virgin of Mount Carmel, protectress of seamen. We found it in a ruinous condition and most miserably furnished. The images and hangings about the altars were thickly covered with dust. I saw several miniature ships

suspended from the ceiling with their floating banners, as votive offerings by those who had been saved from perils at sea. In the gallery opposite the altar, was a miserable antiquated organ, whose pipes were shockingly out of tune. I blew the bellows, and my friend undertook to play upon it. The sounds it emitted were not much like the "music of the spheres." I attempted to ascend a flight of steps which led to the tower, but the narrowness of the passage, in connection with the dust and cobwebs, compelled me to relinquish the undertaking. It was a place fit only for "owls and satyrs to dance in," and might possibly have been a roost for the Padre's hens and chickens. On our return we passed through the small village of Bella Vista. That once flourishing place, now remains a monument of the desolating effects of war. The majority of the houses have been razed to their very foundations. There are however about two hundred people living among the ruins. It was destroyed in a bombardment by the Spaniards in Callao, in 1825, when General Rodil held out in that fortress against the invasion of the patriot army. That officer displayed the greatest skill and faithfulness to his king, as long as the possibility of resistance remained; and his bravery on that occasion has been appreciated in his own country, where he now occupies the important post of commander of the army of operation. The hospital remains nearly entire. It is an immense pile occupying a whole block or square of the village. A family reside in it and one room is occupied as a school. In the time of the revolution it was used as a garrison for soldiers. General

Bolivar and his troops quartered here during the blockade, and around the walls of the quadrangular court in the building are the names of the patriot generals, Bolivar, Santander, Sucre, Miller, et cetera. In a remote recess of the building is a huge pile of human bones, the bones of prisoners who were shot by the order of Bolivar. On one side of the walls of this recess, was a painting in fresco, of purgatory; on the other, a representation of heaven; and the prisoners had their choice, whether to be shot in " heaven or in hell." In the immediate neighborhood of the village of Bella Vista is a chacra, or farming establishment, embracing about three hundred and fifty acres, occupied by two enterprising Scotchmen. It is in very good keeping. We next visited the ruins of Old Callao, which was destroyed by the earthquake of 1746. Nothing but one wide waste of desolation presented itself to our view. The remains of many dwelling houses are still visible, and we could distinctly trace the walls of the city. The ground is strewed with human bones, bleaching on the desolate shore. Birds of prey are seen hovering over the spot. The bones might have been multiplied by the combined influence of earthquake and war; yet they are generally said to be the relics of the unhappy beings who died of starvation in 1826, when Rodil, who had possession of the castle, held out till the last moment, when the ravages of famine compelled him to surrender. Melancholy reflections crowd upon the mind when visiting such a scene as this. The thought of thousands of citizens suddenly entombed in their watery beds, and of mul-

titudes summoned unprepared, into the immediate presence of their God, was calculated to fill me with the deepest sentiments of gloom and sadness.

      New Callao, though the port of Lima, is without controversy the most miserable looking place on the coast. The principal street, following the curvature of the bay, is miserably paved, which renders walking disagreeable. The rest, excepting the one which leads in the pathway to Lima, are narrow, dirty lanes. The houses are generally of one story, constructed of reeds, plastered with mud, and whitewashed; furnished with clumsy wooden balconies, and flag staffs. The roofs are flat, and covered with the same kind of materials which form the walls; but instead of being kept for promenades, are the receptacles of broken bottles, demijohns, tumblers, vials, and window glass, old baskets, rams' horns, remnants of bedding, old boots, coats, and hats. There are few decent houses in the place. The one occupied by Mr. Salmon, the captain of the port, is the best. The interior of the dwellings is generally filthy. Passing by the door of the port surgeon, I saw a hen and chickens sitting in the room where he was writing prescriptions for invalids. The women are at their toilet about five o'clock in the afternoon, after which they either thrum the guitar, or sally forth for a paseo, or walk. In passing their houses at any other hour of the day, you see them with their dress hanging negligently about their persons, open behind, or exposing the bosom in front, with their feet perched upon the rounds of a chair, and perhaps sewing, or gazing at the passing

stranger. Some might be seen swinging merrily in a Guayaquil hammock, made of stained grass handsomely variegated. Before the doors of several houses, I noticed piles of oranges exposed for sale. The orange women sat in their dishabille upon the pavements, mending their old garments, while their naked urchins were playing with the fruit. It is not uncommon to see persons examining each other's heads in the immediate vicinity, if not directly over the various articles they have for sale. The multitude of lazy, idle soldiers, consisting of Indians, negroes, and mulattoes, lounging about the streets, fill the stranger with the most unfavorable impressions. A few are stationed on the quay near the landing, the remainder are sauntering about in every direction. Their uniform is ridiculous. It usually consists of a coat and pantaloons of coarse unbleached canvas, trimmed with black cord. Sometimes the pantaloons are made of coarse flannel, with narrow stripes of black or yellow extending down the outward seam. They have a cartridge-box, a bayonet, and sometimes a gun, but are oftener without the latter. A heavy leather bell-crowned cap, inclosed in a case of white cotton, with a band of black ribbon, completes the list of articles. The Peruvian officers wear rich uniforms. They make a great display of epaulettes and gold lace.

      There is usually seen in the principal street, a coarse old fellow, with a long narrow book, bound in parchment, much time worn, crying suertes, suertes, para manana, giving us information that the lottery will draw the next day. This cry is accompanied with such a peculiar nasal

twang as is not easily forgotten. He who wishes for a chance, must put his name down in the narrow book.

      The contrast between the inhabitants of Peru and those of the United States was truly striking, and led me to reflect with pleasure upon the superior advantages enjoyed by our own citizens, for the cultivation of all those social enjoyments that tend to refine society, and exalt the human character.

CHAPTER XXIII.

      Public coaches start from Callao for Lima, a distance of nine miles, every day at nine o'clock, A. M., and four, p. M. I took a seat one morning with several of the officers, and we rolled away in fine style. On the right of us, perhaps a mile or more from the coast, was seen an urn of brick, whitewashed, on which stands a cross, to mark the spot where a vessel was wrecked by the collapse of the sea in the earthquake of 1746. The remainder of the ride presented nothing worthy of particular notice. Few houses are to be seen on either hand, and the eye has little to rest upon, except the distant towers and domes of Lima. These rise from an elevation which is about seven hundred feet above the level of the sea, and have the Andes for a back ground, which however are too distant to make any very striking impression. The entrance

to the city of Lima is very beautiful. Rows of shade trees line the road for some distance on either side, in the vicinity of a murmuring rivulet; while under the shelter of their branches are ranged convenient seats, affording to the tired traveller a cool and refreshing repose for his wearied limbs. Near by are groves of orange and lemon trees, whose boughs laden with the richest fruit, overhang the surrounding walls, and impress the passing stranger with the idea that he is approaching the abodes of luxury and refinement. When he arrives within the walls of the city, however, he is somewhat disappointed. He is struck with the relics of former grandeur and magnificence, and he would hardly suppose himself in a city whose streets were once paved with ingots of gold, at the entrance of a viceroy. Many of the buildings are ancient and in a state of decay. They are seldom painted, and but partially whitewashed. On account of the frequency of earthquakes, they are commonly of but one story, built of sun dried bricks plastered on the outside, and with flat roofs, which are sometimes paved, affording an agreeable promenade. They usually have round the upper story a balcony in front, with trellis windows, after the Moorish style. The windows which are open nearly to the ground, have iron gratings, many parts of which are handsomely gilded. The largest have a court yard in front, the walls of which are sometimes fancifully painted, with an entrance through arched porches and heavy folding doors. The houses of the wealthy are handsomely furnished. The walls are decorated with large paintings of saints,

in richly embossed silver frames; and the sofas and other furniture are covered with crimson damask.

      Our debut in the city was rather singular. In attempting to turn a corner, our steeds became unmanageable, and we were near being capsized into a stream of water that was flowing along the centre of the street. It was some time before every thing was properly adjusted; and in consequence of the bustle, we were surrounded by a large crowd of persons of both sexes, who appeared to consider us as fit subjects for their ridicule. The ladies, however, did not deign to look at us, except through a loophole of retreat, that is, according to the custom of the country, with one eye, the other parts of the face being concealed under the folds of the manto. Our momentary danger and delay first directed our attention to the asequias, or water channels, which are among the most interesting objects of the city. These channels of ever flowing water are three feet wide and six inches deep, with margins so little elevated as to admit of the free passage of carriages, which cross and recross them with the utmost facility. They flow in their freshness through the streets of Lima, which run east and west, deriving their supply of water from the Rimac through the Asequia Madre, or Mother Canal. We stopped at a very comfortable inn kept by a French woman. At table we sat with about forty persons, most of whom were regular boarders. According to the custom of the house we were served with claret in the morning, and, after a long interval, with coffee, eggs, et cetera, including cow-heel, a dish new to

me, though often met with in Spain, and a notable favorite of Sancho Panza. No pains were spared by our hostess to render her house agreeable to the guests; and to crown all, she amused us with songs in the evening, accompanied with the piano forte. Among the attractions of the sitting room were a cabinet of shells, and specimens of rich gold and silver ores.

      A book written by a Mexican some years ago, with the title of " Lima inside and out," among its severe and not unfounded satires upon the inhabitants of this city, accuses them of being sunk in degrading immorality, lower than almost any other people. And this is indeed the character they generally bear in South America. The auxiliary army of Colombia became demoralized, by a residence of a few months in this city, to such a degree that the more virtuous of the officers conferred upon it the name of " New Capua." I could not but recall a remark of that author, when I saw the poor miserable donkeys which are used to carry burthens so disproportioned to their strength. He says that "Lima is the heaven of women, the purgatory of men, and the hell of jackasses." The poor animals appear to receive little compassion. They are seen passing through the streets in great numbers, some groaning under their heavy burdens, others with packsaddles laden with two casks of water for sale. The driver, as if there was not load enough, frequently adds his own lazy carcass to the burden.

      I have found in several countries which were visited during our cruise, incontrovertible evidence that mo-

nasteries exert a most demoralizing influence. In Lima, to say nothing of other cities I have seen, friars are a nuisance. I was assured that multitudes of them are taken from the dregs of society. Convents are used to a considerable extent, as retreats for the dissolute and intemperate. Most unfortunately, however, the evil influence of such men is not counteracted by their confinement. When a father has a profligate son whom he cannot restrain from vice, he sends him to a convent, where, after passing his novitiate, he is not confined as he ought to be, within the walls of the institution, but is often allowed to go out in the disguise of a monk, when, having free access into society, he may accomplish much more evil than he could have done in his former circumstances. And so effectually are all the bonds of human society sundered by the monastic rules, that in the just and forcible language of another, it may be said that "friars enter their convent without knowing each other, live without loving each other, and die without lamenting each other."

      The dowry given with the female on taking the veil, formerly amounted to three thousand dollars, and many of the wealthy of the sex, on becoming nuns, declared their whole property to be their dowry. But circumstances have greatly changed, and such instances of munificence have become rare. Fewer enter the convent now than formerly, and, so far as I could learn, the number of those who seclude themselves from the world purely on account of religious principles, is very limited.

      Lima was founded by Francisco Pizarro, on the eighth

of January, 1535, and was named Ciudad de los Reyes, (City of Kings) probably in commemoration of a festival held that day in honor of the joint sovereigns, Ferdinand, Juana, and Charles of Castile. Stevenson says that the city was so called, from being founded on the day on which the Romish church celebrates the Epiphany, or feast in honor of the Magi, or three kings of the east. The term Lima is a corruption of Rimac, the name of the valley in which the city stands. The city is somewhat of a circular form. It is walled, and has nine gates, which are closed at ten o'clock at night, and opened at four in the morning. The wall is built of adobes, or sun dried bricks, made of clay and chopped straw. On one side of the city is the river Rimac. There is but one bridge which crosses it, furnishing a communication between the suburbs called San Lazaro, and the principal part of the city. The bridge is built of stone, upon five arches, with piers projecting on either side, and is furnished with stone seats, to which many of the fashionables repair, and while away the summer evenings in familiar conversation. The streets of the city are broad, tolerably paved, crossing each other at right angles, and furnished with flagged sidewalks. Among the public buildings of Lima, one of the most remarkable is the monastery of San Francisco, which occupies one eighth part of the city; yet in spite of the wealth of this institution, the access to it is mean and uninviting, at least in the direction of my approach. I had to pass through a filthy little market, and the first indication of proximity to a religious establishment, was a sign offering

"Plenary Indulgence." I entered one of the small chapels, which contained several images of the Saviour on the cross, and various paintings hung upon the walls. St. Francis has scarcely a more deserted convent, I suspect, than that of Lima. The new governments of South America have discouraged the monastic life, and several of them early passed laws for the suppression of convents. The monastery, in almost every respect, struck me with an air of desertion, which on the whole is the most agreeable impression that a convent ever conveys to my mind. Their solitary condition, like that of empty military barracks, affords the most favorable intimation of the peace and prosperity of the country.

      On making our appearance as strangers, a youth attached to the service of the altar, presented himself with an offer to conduct us through the spacious edifice. Yet I had proceeded but a short distance, before he asked me for some money. I had no sooner put a piece of silver into his hand, than a dozen others crowded around us, clamorous for alms. One of our party, as an experiment, threw a little money upon the floor, when a terrible scrambling commenced, though in a place which the applicants regard as consecrated.

      There were some marks of splendor in the architectural ornaments of the building, though the successive rulers of the city, during the past scenes of revolution, had long before stripped it of its most valuable movables. The cells for monks, as is usual in convents, are ranged

round a hollow square of considerable size, with a fountain playing in the centre.

      Santo Domingo is perhaps the most magnificent church in the city. Its tower is said to be sixty-one yards high. The church contains a few tolerable specimens of sculpture, and some fine paintings in fresco, with subjects taken from Scripture history. Formerly the churches of Lima were unrivalled for their splendor, but during the revolutions of the last fifteen years they have been stripped of every thing which was most valuable. I was informed that Madam Gamarra herself, wife of the ex-president, took a quantity of plate and other utensils of the sanctuary, to pay off the soldiers. There are in Lima fifty-four houses or temples of public worship, besides oratorios, or places in private dwellings for the celebration of mass. Some of them are very large, and filled with altars on each side of the building. The altar mayor, or grand altar, occupies the end in front of the entrance. Mass can be said at all the altars at the same time, without the slightest apparent inconvenience, and it is no uncommon thing to see a dozen priests thus officiating at once. In consequence of legacies bequeathed to the church, the best buildings in the city now belong to the ecclesiastical establishment. The latter is under the direction of the government, and the priests receive yearly a stated salary. Few of the hospitals in Lima are under very good regulations. The Foundling Hospital, or Casa de Ninos Expositos, as it is called, is well managed by the government. The

building is so constructed that infants abandoned by their parents, can be easily conveyed to it in a private manner. In the inside is a horizontal wheel revolving upon a pivot, to which boxes are attached for the reception of children, and when a child is placed there and heard to cry, those within turn the wheel, take it out, and take care of it. Such infants are called botados, or cast away children. Often, the person who brings a child to the hospital, rings the bell, and simply exclaims, toma esto, take this. Sometimes a paper is annexed to the child, giving its name, and stating that it has been baptized. At other times a particular mark is affixed to it, by which it may be subsequently distinguished. Parents often subsequently visit their children under the pretence of giving alms, when every child without distinction, runs to them crying padre, padre, father, father. In one story of the building is a government printing-office, where many of the foundlings are employed at labor. Others pursue different occupations. Those who desire it may enter college, and be supported by the government as long as they choose to remain. As to the adult females in the establishment, the government offer the sum of five hundred dollars to any upright, well approved man, who will marry one of them. The foundlings were formerly adopted by the king.

      The palace and cathedral occupy the northern and eastern sides of the plaza mayor, or great square, situated in the centre of the city. On the western side of the square is the cabildo, or corporation house, built in Chinese style, with a row of shops underneath. On the

south side are private dwellings, with their balconies and latticed windows. The building on the opposite side, formerly the vice regal palace, is now occupied by the President of Peru. I passed through this building in company with a respectable Spaniard, who pointed out to me the precise spot, where tradition says Pizarro was killed. In the middle of the square is a handsome fountain, erected in 1653. In the centre of it rises a brass column, surmounted with a figure of fame, through the trumpet of which, the water was formerly ejected, but the fountain is now in a state of decay.

      In Lima is the college of San Carlos, formerly the best in South America. Scholars attend it from all parts of Peru, and some from Guayaquil. Two thirds of its graduates become lawyers, a few enter the service of the church, and the rest, belonging to families of affluence, are destitute of any regular pursuits. There is also a military and nautical college. The number of cadets in the former is four hundred. The institution sustains a good reputation, and the standard of scientific education is rising in the army. There is also a medical college called San Fernando. Another college by name of Santa To. ribo, is scarcely superior to an academy in the United States. Besides these there are several large schools on the Lancasterian plan. Of the latter, the principal is in the building attached to the church of Santo Tomas. The distinguished men of the republic, are not very numerous or very eminent. Luna Pizarro, dean of Arequipa, and Vigil, curate of Tacna, were the leading men in Con-

gress, and they have always been true to their principles. They are both men of talent, eloquence, and information. Some of the theologians and members of the bar are eminent in their profession, and men of good general information.

      During my visit, I attended an examination of young ladies in various branches of education, at the convent of Espiritu Santo. I was much gratified, as it afforded me an opportunity of seeing the flower and pride of Peru. The seminary contained fifty pupils, many of whom wWe quite young. The exercises consisted of recitations, comprising the common branches of education, with French, and music. The two last, are the chief embellishments of a young lady's education there. A large number of visitors of both sexes had assembled when we arrived, and others were collecting. These were of the most respectable class of citizens. Most of the females present, were very fair, and gaily attired. Their heads were decked with a profusion of diamonds, jewels, and flowers. I saw but few dressed with the saya y manto; they were generally habited after the French fashion. The President of the republic was expected, but did not condescend to favor us with his presence. The prefect was in attendance, a fine looking young man of about thirty years of age; when he entered the hall he bowed very politely to all present, as he passed by to take his place. The ladies of Lima appeared to me in general to surpass any I had ever seen, in delicacy of form, and gracefulness of movement. The universal walking dress of females is the saya y manto, to

which I have before alluded. It is confined to this, and a few other cities of South America. The manto probably had its origin with the Moors in Spain. The saya consists of an elastic petticoat, made generally of velvet or satin, of black or cinnamon color, plaited up and down in very small folds, and so shaped as to fit very closely, allowing the wearer merely room for walking with a short »tep. The manto is a hood of black silk, drawn round the waist, and carried over the head so as to cover the whole upper part of the person. The ladies usually wear it so close, as to expose but one eye. Hence it becomes impossible to recognise even an intimate acquaintance, when enveloped in a saya y manto. To these two garments are added a fine shawl, with silk stockings and satin shoes, while a rosary is held in the hand. On an evening promenade, the ladies are generally seen in the English dress, with a shawl thrown over the head, but never with any thing like a bonnet or hat. They are very fond of jewels and perfumery, and are addicted to smoking, though none but the lower classes indulge in the practice in public.

      The revenue of Peru, according to the statistical reports from the different provinces, was over five millions of dollars annually; but in reality did not amount to more than three millions. Of this sum, about two millions enter the treasury at Lima; the rest is expended in the provinces where it is collected. The amount uncollected remains standing over as bad, though still included in the estimates. That part of the revenue produced by commerce,

was about one and a half millions of dollars at Lima, and about two or three millions at the other custom houses of Peru. The mines were yielding abundantly. The principal article of export is dollars; considerable quantities also of gold, silver, tin, bark, saltpetre, with hides and vicuna skins, and cotton are furnished for foreign markets. The salary of the President of Peru was formerly thirty-six thousand dollars, but was reduced to twenty-four thousand, while we were at that city. He is elected by the people as in our own country, and for a similar term of service. The Congress, in two chambers, commence their session annually in July.

      All communication with the interior is by mules, and these animals while on a journey travel about six leagues a day. The mail is transported by them at the rate of sixteen to eighteen leagues for the twenty-four hours. There is no carriage road beyond the valley of Lima. The face of the country is much broken, and the roads are bad. The climate is the finest in the world. The evening atmosphere is always mild and pleasant. It never rains, but heavy mists, called Peruvian dews, are frequent. In Lima the thermometer ranges from sixty-two to sixtyfive degrees, during the winter, and in the summer never rises higher than eighty-three. There is abundance of ice in the city all the year round, brought from the mountains about twenty-seven leagues distant. The climate on the whole coast is uniform. In the interior it varies according to the proximity to the snow with which the Andes are crowned throughout the year.

      There are some families with large incomes from entailed estates, and a few business men of heavy monied capital; but most of the people are bad economists and very poor. The importation of slaves is not allowed, and those that are natives of the country are free at the age of eighteen or twenty-one years of age. The treatment of the slaves is mild. The peasantry are but little removed from barbarism. On the coast the land is worked by slaves, and in the interior by the Indians, who are little superior in intelligence to the beasts they drive. In the large towns there is more civilization. In Arequipa, Lima, Cuzco, and Truxillo, there are literary institutions, and education is somewhat advanced. The change here effected by the revolution has been much the same as in the revolutions of Europe: the rich have become poor, and the poor, rich. The lower and working classes have been gainers.

      Just before leaving the city, I was informed by our charge de affaires, that Gen. Cardena and Col. Sayer, the persons who were concerned in an attempt to depose the President of Peru a few weeks previous, had been tried by a court martial, and one of them expelled from the capital. It was not then determined what should be done' with the other. I further learned that a demand had been made upon the foreign merchants resident at Lima, by the Peruvian government, to loan them money; that the merchants had held a meeting for the consideration of the subject, and had returned a negative answer. In consequence of this, a bill had passed both houses, and only

awaited the signature of the President, prohibiting all foreign merchants who were not naturalized citizens, from transacting any business at the custom house. There was no money in the treasury. The soldiers were clamorous, and the government was unable to pay them off. The latter intimated that should a general system of plunder take place, it would be out of their power to prevent it. The merchants did not consider their property safe.

      The alamedas or malls are among the most attractive objects in the South American cities, two of which are in the vicinity of Lima. The old one is about half a mile in length, with a double row of willow trees on either side, inclosing shady foot walks. In pursuing the carriage way, you pass three old fountains, and at the northern extremity have a beautiful view of the church and convent of San Diego, with several others in the vicinity. One of the old viceroys, Amar, had designed to form an artificial cascade here, and dug a large shallow basin, into which the water was to be led by massive pipes supported by Grecian columns; but dying before his work was completed, we find at the present day the columns and the basin just as he left them. The new alameda is about a mile in length, and has some advantages over the old one. The foot walks are furnished with double ranges of seats, and at the farther extremity is a commodious cold bath supplied by a spring of beautiful limpid water, whose spacious bathing room is covered with a roof of vines supported by a trellis.

      About half past nine in the morning, the great bell of

the cathedral tolls. At this time the host at high mass is elevated. The most interesting scene takes place when the oracion bell is rung. This takes place at sunset. As soon as the bell tolls all is silent as the grave. Not a whisper nor a footstep is heard; as if by enchantment, all in a moment becomes motionless. Every one takes off his hat; some kneel till the third bell is tolled, when again all is bustle and confusion.

      I was fortunate in being at the metropolis just at the commencement of the holidays. On Christmas, we witnessed all manner of merry-making. Images of the Virgin Mary, and of other saints as large as life, were to be seen in the streets, placed under temporary booths, for the purpose of collecting money for the priests; while music of the most rude and noisy character was employed to attract the attention of the populace. The plaza or public square was brilliantly illuminated, and crowded with people of every rank, grade and description, from the renowned hidalgo down to the sooty faced African. All kinds of eatables and drinkables were exposed for sale. The scene was one of great hilarity. Precisely at twelve o'clock, (midnight) the great bell of the cathedral began to toll, when I accompanied a large number of apparent worshippers to the celebration of grand mass. The cathedral is a large spacious building, and on the present occasion it had a splendid appearance, lit up as it was with countless numbers of wax tapers.» The people had collected to pay their evening devotions, and the silence of death reigned throughout every apartment of the building. The heavy

notes of the deep toned organ, and the devout appearance of the worshippers, could not fail to interest the mind of the spectator. On the following day, all the churches were decked with ribbons and wreaths of flowers. They were the most splendidly furnished of any I had yet visited. The day was spent in processions through the streets, and in the celebration of mass. To the majority it was simply a day of amusement.

      On Monday following I attended a bull fight, at which there were probably not less than ten thousand spectators, men, women, and children. How females can witness such scenes of barbarity, not only without shuddering, but with strong expressions of pleasure, I cannot understand. My own feelings were shocked to such a degree, that no consideration whatever would induce me again to be present at such an exhibition. "The amphitheatre in which bull fights are held, is the best constructed and most convenient place of public amusement in Lima. The exterior wall is a circus of about half a mile in circumference; three tiers of boxes inclose an uncovered arena. Above the ground tier and in front of the middle one, which recedes, ten or twelve rows of benches are placed, which slope from the front of the boxes to the extreme edge of the roof of the lower tier. The seats accommodate ten thousand spectators, and, whenever this favorite diversion takes place, are crowded as well with beauty and rank, as with the motley and variously tinged populace." The President's seat is in the middle of one of the sides, and is richly ornamented. Many senators and other distinguish-

ed personages of the republic were present. The musicians and the life guards were stationed near the President's box. Ladies and gentlemen of quality occupied the galleries, while the people of the lower orders found seats in the pit below. Opposite to the President's seat was the gateway, through which the bulls were to be admitted into the arena. The spectators were amused in preparation for the show, by the evolutions of soldiers, who marched about the arena for some time, and performed exercises regulated by the notes of a bugle, without the aid of a single word of command. After they had retired, a number of men on foot and on horseback, armed with swords and spears, took their stations in the arena, silently awaiting the approach of the first animal that was doomed to die for the amusement of the spectators. Some of these men were criminals, who were to receive pardon on condition of their dexterous performance. At length, the signal being given, the gate flew open, and the bull, after having been kept a long time in total darkness, rushed, elegantly caparisoned, into the presence of the crowd, directly in the face of his antagonist; when a deafening shout burst forth on all sides of him. A horseman approached, waving a red mantle in his face, avoiding his attacks with great skill and dexterity. The bull, foiled in his exertions to revenge himself upon his first enemy, made towards a figure raised in the centre of the arena, resembling a woman on horseback, dressed in white, with a sword in her right hand. Tossing the lifeless image into the air, he made after his living tormentors, several of whom

now succeeded in inflicting deep wounds in his neck and sides. The combat continued till the animal was nearly exhausted, when a man plunged a broad dagger into his neck, divided the spinal marrow, and in an instant put an end to his sufferings.

The successful assailant, greeted with the loudest acclamations, solicited and received a reward in silver, from the judges of the day. The mangled carcass of the animal having been removed by a train of horses, another bull was admitted, when the same bloody scenes were repeated. "The bulls destined for the ring are obtained principally from the woods in the valleys of Chincha, where they are bred in a wild state. To catch and drive them to Lima, a distance of sixty leagues, is a matter of no inconsiderable expense. The taste for bull fights, introduced by the early Spaniards, is retained by their American descendants with undiminished ardor. The sport is conducted with an eclat that exceeds the bull fights in every other part of South America, and perhaps even surpasses those of Madrid. The death of the bull, when properly managed, creates as much interest in the ladies of Lima, as the death of the hare to the English huntress." I was soon tired of the exhibition, and having seen several fine

animals inhumanly mangled, withdrew under the conviction that I had witnessed a scene unworthy of being tolerated in a civilized community. I could not but feel, however, when I reflected on the scenes of inhumanity which are exhibited in the amphitheatre, that much remains to be done, before the reproach of cruelty and a thirst for blood can be wiped away from the city.

      Having spent several days in Lima, though without entirely satisfying my curiosity, I returned with the intention of occasionally revisiting that capital.

CHAPTER XXIV.

      I shall not attempt to present in order the various topics which successively occupied my attention during the present stay at Callao. We remained until the last of February, during which time our ship was overhauled and painted. I made many excursions on shore and took several rides to the capital.

      Soon after our arrival at the port, I received an invitation from Lieutenant Moores to attend a religious meeting on board the Dolphin. Most of the crew were present. One of them, a man past middle age, arose at a suitable time, and made some remarks on the importance of attending to the subject of religion. No attempts perhaps are less likely to succeed, than those sometimes made by persons not experienced in sea affairs, to illustrate serious subjects by the use of nautical terms: yet seamen them-

selves frequently employ them for this purpose with great effect. The seaman just mentioned, speaking of the flight of time, said "It holds a straight course, and makes no lee way."

      It is calculated to excite feelings of interest in the mind of a man accustomed to religious privileges and religious society, to be placed among those who are anxious to hear religious truth. It was affecting to me on looking around on such a collection of sailors, to see individuals listening with seriousness to every word that was uttered. In the course of the week I received a joint letter from three or four seamen on board the United States ship Falmouth, respectfully requesting me to instruct them in the Scriptures. At a subsequent meeting, two or three of them informed me, that for some time past they had privately held regular meetings for prayers, under the " booms." Those meetings were afterwards enlarged by the addition of several of their messmates; and permission being obtained to occupy the gunner's room for such purposes, they were regularly continued in that place.

      I have mentioned these facts for the same reason that before induced me to speak of the Bible class on board the Potomac, that is, that others may be encouraged to watch every opportunity for giving religious instruction to seamen, since they are sometimes willing and even anxious to receive it.

      Chaplains in the naval service should not only be pious, but bold, fearless and efficient men. Their discourses should be characterized by plainness and common

sense, coming from a warm heart, without the affectation of frivolous ornament.^* The truth being brought home to the heart and censcience, the happiest effects might be expected to follow. It is true there are some difficulties in connection with the naval service, which are calculated to discourage and dishearten the faithful chaplain, but in many instances these have been overcome. The chaplain will often find himself warmly supported by the commander, and were this universally the case, it is easy to see how much more favorably his instructions would be viewed. When the pure truths of the gospel are exhibited to the mind of a sailor, either in their awful or alluring forms, they seldom fail of making some salutary impressions. If the faithful chaplain has reason to look for obstacles, the sailor has also his own special difficulties to encounter. Prejudice . and ridicule often present to his mind barriers which are deemed insurmountable. Yet these in many instances have been broken down. Seamen have been known to take determined and open ground, as the friends of religion, and of its advocates and ministers. Such are doubtless known to some of my readers, and we might reasonably expect that such examples would be multiplied, if the proper means were employed to promote religion among that class of men.

      The appearance of American armed vessels at the various ports of South America, as well as at other places during our cruise, was evidently attended with important

results; at least so far as the interests of commerce were concerned. The Malays were not the only people who were likely to remain ignorant of the dignity and power of our happy republic; and nothing short of visible representations would have sufficed to secure that measure of national respect, which is always indispensable to the preservation of commercial privileges. The United States ship Peacock has doubtless in her late cruise, rendered material service to American interests in the Red sea, and in other places where our flag had been previously but little known. This branch of our national policy, therefore, it seems likely will be continued. I cannot but feel, however, that our naval system embraces some evils that ought to be done away. The existence of certain neglected laws is one; the infliction of corporeal punishments is another; the admission of ardent spirits is a third; and the employment of the Sabbath, in some cases, as a day of special discipline among the seamen, is a fourth. The mere mention of such things will suffice to show that a remedy is greatly needed. I make no invidious comparisons between the different vessels, but fix my eye upon the whole navy; and having been three years in service, under circumstances favorable for observation, I feel constrained as a friend to my country to say, that her dearest interests require that there should be some further improvements brought into the naval establishment.

      On the eighth of February, 1833, was the commencement of carnival. During this season, the people give themselves up to all kinds of boisterous amusement. The most singu-

lar of these, to a stranger, is a sort of skirmish, in which egg shells filled with water are used for ammunition. At the commencement of the carnival, a multitude of peddling boys traverse the streets with these water loaded shells, for the supply of such as intend to engage in this sort of warfare. Shells are seen flying in every direction through the streets; between opposite buildings; from pavement to balcony, and from balcony to pavement. The aggressors are generally ladies. The most furious volleys of all, are seen issuing from their chamber windows. No well dressed man who presumes to walk out, can expect to escape a pelting from them. Their curtains, however, are not always a protection against retributive shells. Considerable sums of money are expended by some families in the purchase of these missiles. Vast quantities of them are broken, and the fragments scattered in the streets have the appearance of snow. The custom is of ancient origin.

      On the twenty-second, Washington's birthday was noticed by a salute of seventeen guns from the Potomac, and as many from the sloop of war Falmouth, and at about four o'clock in the afternoon we had the pleasure of a visit from President Gamarra and his lady. When they came on board, they were received with a salute of twenty-one guns, and after inspecting the several parts of the ship and expressing their gratification, left us under renewed firing. More than two hundred guns were fired by different vessels in the harbor on that day, and as

a fort on shore made some reply, the affair may be said to have ended in smoke.

      For once we saw a Peruvian lady in a bonnet; for Mrs. Gamarra on that occasion wore one. The President has nothing very commanding in his appearance, but in the countenance of his wife may be seen traces of the violent passions which are said to rule her, and in some cases to have exerted a strong and unfavorable influence upon the country.

      On the twenty-seventh, we set sail from Callao to pay a second visit to Valparaiso, and perhaps our ship was never got under way with greater dispatch, or in more seamanlike style. It was gratifying to us all to be once more at sea, especially as the weather was fine and the breeze was fair. Our passage was short and pleasant. The nights were charming. The moon shone unclouded upon the deep, tempting us to spend our evenings till a late hour on deck.

      The island of Massafuera was descried on the twelfth of March, but with a strong breeze we passed rapidly by it a little after nightfall; and on the following morning saw Juan Fernandez, whose name is so intimately associated - in the minds of thousands, with one of the favorite romances of childhood. At the sight of this island one laftnost believes, in spite of his acquaintance with the fictitious nature of the tale, that Robinson Crusoe and his man Friday once really held their secluded residence upon its shores. On the fourteenth, after some delay from

calms and mists, we moved once more into the harbor of Valparaiso, and cast anchor in the midst of a scene as familiar as the face of a former acquaintance.

      In December, 1832, while our ship was lying atCallao, I became acquainted with Mr. Penniman, of the United States' ship Falmouth. As he was of the same profession as myself, we could sympathize together in the little trials necessarily attendant upon the faithful discharge of our duties. Little did I think at that time, that it would ever fall to my lot to close his dying eyes, and weave the cypress wreath around his grave. As our ship was so soon to sail for Valparaiso, Mr. Penniman took passage with us, with the hope that his health which was then in an enfeebled state, might be restored by means of the voyage and change of climate. He was very cheerful when he came on board, and complained but little, and we all hoped that his life might be spared till he should return to his native country. But He whose ways are not as ours, and who seeth not as man seeth, had otherwise determined. On the fifth of March, while sitting in the bridle port with one of the assistant surgeons, he placed his hand upon his breast and exclaimed, "Something is wrong here." He was immediately seized with a violent hemorrhage of; the lungs, which reduced him so much that he was oblige^ to be laid on his cot. Two days after, he had a second* attack. From that time his health declined, and he soon relinquished all hope of recovery. The next day after the above mentioned, being in the harbor of Valparaiso, we carried him ashore that he might be freed from the noise

and bustle of the ship. A hectic fever set in, and he gradually wasted away. It was often my privilege to watch beside his couch, and administer such consolations as his case might admit. I visited him on the afternoon of the thirtieth, and as I was about returning to the ship, he desired me to remain with him. He said his sufferings would soon terminate, and seemed fully sensible of his approaching dissolution. He sent his affectionate remembrances to the officers of the Falmouth, and soon after breathed his last. He bore his sufferings with great fortitude and patience, and died ere his sun has reached its meridian. No mother's soothing attentions smoothed his passage to the tomb. No sister's voice fell upon his ear in tones of love and sympathy. His eyes were closed in a land of strangers; yet he did not die unhonored or unlamented. He was a modest, unassuming man, and will long be remembered with affection bythose who had opportunities of knowing his worth. I reported his death on board, and arrangements were made for the funeral. On the morning of the first of April, at three o'clock, four large lanterns, together with thecoffin covered with a flag, were placed in a boat, and I left in company with midshipmen Claiborne and a few seamen, for the house where the remains of the deceased lay. We placed them in the coffin and conveyed them to the burial ground, situated on a high hill in the vicinity. The morning was dark, and the road to the place of sepulture wound about the hills in a zigzag course. The singularity of our errand, the deathlike stillness of the streets, interrupted only

by the watchman's cry, and the appearance of the procession dimly seen by the light of the lanterns, produced in my mind associations peculiar and melancholy. The body being deposited, we returned on board at five o'clock. At ten, in company with several of the officers, I again went on shore, where with some of the citizens we formed a procession, and moved to the church yard, where, in the absence of the chaplain, I read the beautiful and impressive burial service over the grave of our departed friend.

      It was formerly customary to bury the dead by daylight, but as the funerals of foreigners were attended with more splendor than those of the natives, a jealousy was created; the governor therefore directed that all burials should take place in the night.

      The greatest farce I ever witnessed was acted at Valparaiso, in Passion week, which occurred during our second visit to that port. On Good Friday, every house and shop wa# closed; riding was prohibited, and vigilantes, or watchmen, were stationed in almost every street, to seize such as might transgress the prohibition. A stillness pervaded the place most of the day, more profound than I have ever known in any town in the United States, even on the Sabbath. In the morning a procession was formed, which moved through the streets with the images of the Saviour and Judas Iscariot. In the evening, a statue of the former was exhibited near one of the churches, bearing a cross; and during the time corresponding to the three hours of darkness after the death of the Saviour,

certain ceremonies were performed, having' reference to the events recorded by the evangelists as having transpired during that period. At about nine o'clock, the governor's band paraded the streets, playing a plaintive air resembling a dead march.

      The next day, effigies of Judas, made of old clothes stufTed with hay, perhaps twenty in number, were seen about the city, and one hanging from the yard arm of a Chilian vessel of war. After having been suspended a while in the streets, they were pelted with stones and rotten eggs, and finally burnt, with the explosion of crackers which had been put within them. Some of the effigies were shot at with muskets. Salutes were fired by the fort and the brig of war Aquiles; and during this day and the day previous, all the vessels in the haTbor from Catholic countries had their yards " a-cockbill," that is, in the form of a St. George's cross. Some vessels had their yards painted black, besides, in token of mourning. The succeeding Sabbath was a day of feasting and various excesses.

      We spent nearly two months at Valparaiso on our second visit, during which I made many excursions in the vicinity of the town. Much of my time was spent among the hospitable families on Monte Alegre, and I formed a familiar acquaintance with the city and many of the native inhabitants. Peaches, apricots, apples, pears, strawberries, and grapes, were at that time in season; and though they are inferior in flavor to those of our own country, they proved a very grateful and wholesome addition to our diet.

CHAPTER XXV.

      On the twenty-first of May, we left Valparaiso for Coquimbo, lying in a northern direction, with the expectation of returning in about six months. I have seldom enjoyed so much at sea as during a part of our passage. We were favored generally with pleasant weather. To glide smoothly along a tranquil sea in full sight of the coast, with a noble range of mountains presenting itself like a wall of immeasurable length and height, naturally raises the spirits and gives rise to interesting reflections. Our ship thus moved on, sometimes with her studding sails set, until the afternoon of Sunday the twenty-sixth, when we entered our port and came to anchor about sunset. Here we found an indifferent harbor, and a small settlement consisting of a collection of huts with a few better buildings. Two American whale ships were the only vessels in port. One of these, the Milo, which had been

out thirty months, had obtained only half a cargo of oil; the other, the Corinthian, from Bristol, R. L, had taken but a single whale. The captain of the Corinthian, had lost his own brother, mate of his vessel, a few days before by the small pox, and when he visited us he appeared much depressed. I was happy to learn that a religious meeting had been recently held on board one of these vessels, and that we might expect some of these countrymen of ours to attend service in our ship, whenever opportunity might offer.

      The most singular water craft I ever saw, were the balsas or skin boats, used by the watermen of Coquimbo. They are made of skins rudely fastened together, pointed at the ends, yet in such a manner as to be air tight. They are then inflated and moved by a long double paddle. They bound over the waves rapidly, and are considered safe even among the rocks, so long as the skins remain uninjured.

      I took an early opportunity of visiting the shore, to enjoy a ramble among the hills and dales. The scenery was generally devoid of interest, but when we reached the brow of a high hill, which showed us the ocean rolling far beneath our feet, the prospect was more cheering. At Horse Shoe bay we found a miserable village, consisting entirely of huts, and were annoyed by pestilent little beggars, who came out to us on our approach. On returning to the port, we called at the house of Mr. Richardson, an English merchant, who received us with hospitality. It had rained a short time before our arrival, an occurrence that attracted much attention, as it was the first of the

kind which had been witnessed within three years. Most of the inhabitants seemed to be poor, a great part of them living on clams and scollops, which abound in the vicinity. I was informed that their poverty was in part owing to the long drought, which had caused the death of a million of animals in the country. The recent shower had raised the spirits of every body, and it was confidently expected by many that the rains would make them rich. Several of the officers of our ship paid a visit to the copper mines in the interior, but found them rather destitute of interest. The weather was variable during our stay; sometimes pleasant, and sometimes cloudy, wet, and cold.

      On the fifth of June, I visited the city of Coquimbo, about seven miles distant from the port in a northerly direction. The city stands in a beautiful plain, and the entrance to it is through an arched gateway similar to that at Lima. It is laid out in squares, and covers a mile. The houses, like those of South America generally, are one story in height, with flat and tiled roofs, and have rather a neat appearance. They are built of stone, wood or mud, according to the various circumstances of the inhabitants. The streets, for a Spanish city, are remarkably clean, well paved and flagged. There are fourteen Catholic churches in the city, a large supply one would think, for a population of only seven thousand. The town is supported by the profits arising from the copper and silver mines, and from traffic with the miners. Some of the citizens have the appearance of wealth. The general aspect of the place is interesting. The inhabitants appear

healthy, robust, active, and intelligent. They have clear complexions, are well dressed, and are civil in their manners. From a high hill, not far off, we enjoyed a delightful view of the city, with its domes and steeples, pleasant walks and shady trees, while a large extent of level and fertile country spread around us, teeming with verdure under the influence of the late welcome rain. The magnificent Andes, meanwhile, were displaying an unusual quantity of snow upon their sides and summits, promising a long and abundant supply of water to the vales at their feet. In the evening we saw an enormous bonfire, kindled in anticipation of the ceremonies of the following day, the Catholic celebration of Corpus Christi. In the morning, high altars were erected at each square, with looking glasses placed upon them, carpets spread in front, and temporary arches decked with muslin, calico, and scarlet bombazette, glittering in the bright sunbeams, and streaming in the winds. A procession was formed from the church, headed by a drummer in a mean dress, who was followed by a priest, bearing a high cross, and a cylindrical lamp, and by a number of men with lighted candles. Next came the musicians: a negro dressed in a blue frock coat, playing on a clarionet, and another in black, scraping a riddle. Behind these, followed a number of boys in satin scarfs, with trays of flowers which they scattered as they passed along. Several priests under a canopy of crimson satin succeeded, one with a prayer book, and another with a golden image of the Saviour, before which he knelt on reaching one of the altars in the

square. The governor followed the priests in a plain uniform of blue, and cocked hat fringed with feathers, attended by the lieutenant governor and staff; while a mingled crowd of men, women and children brought up the rear. It is supposed by the people that the Saviour descends on that day and administers to the sick. Near sunset we rode back to the port with several of the officers whom we had met at Coquimbo, and were rowed to the Potomac in the life boat, about eight o'clock in the evening. At a subsequent visit to the city I went to the silver mill, and saw the process of extracting the metal from the ore. A number of peons were at work, and I had opportunity to converse at leisure, with the master and major domo of the establishment. The greatest readiness was shown in conducting me to different parts of the mill, and in informing me concerning its operations. The director displayed much good nature, and some smartness in the remarks he occasionally made. While pointing out to me the furnaces in which the amalgam of mercury and silver is heated for the evaporation of the former metal, he said jocosely, "There is the place where we burn heretics!" I saw heaps of plata pina lying on the ground, which, if I mistake not, is the ore in its crude state as it is left after the mercupy has been separated from it. The process of refining the ore is generally this: the pieces of rock containing it are pulverized, and then washed in troughs with a quantity of water and mercury. The water sets afloat a part of the earthy matter, and carries it off into another compartment of the trough, while the particles of silver sink, and com-

ing into contact with the mercury, unite with it by a natural affinity, and form an amalgam. This is taken from the bottom of the different compartments, and being soft and adhesive, is made into balls, and afterwards heated in a furnace, having but one aperture like a retort. Through this, the mercury ascends in vapor to a small chamber, where it is cooled, and falls in pure quicksilver, ready to be used again in the washing trough. The silver by this process is left in the form of the original balls, with the exception of small cavities, before occupied by the mercury. The balls are melted and cast into bars.

      On the sixteenth of June, while on board the ship, I felt a jarring, such as might have been caused by a heavy trampling on the deck above me. It lasted about fifteen seconds, and proved to be a slight shock of an earthquake. One of our officers, who was on shore, felt it very sensibly. He had happened to meet with an old Spaniard from Buenos Ayres, who had been accustomed to earthquakes, when the latter, perceiving something peculiar in the aspect of things around him, anticipated the shock, exclaiming "temblor, temblor!"

      During the latter part X)f our stay at this place, we were compelled to ride at quarantine, on account of sickness which occurred on board. We were permitted to land on that part of the coast which is seen towards the left hand of the adjoining picture, and could not go beyond the little smooth spot on the hill which is inclosed by rocks. There we used to beguile the hours with such rustic amusements as were within our reach. It is sur-

prising to see how soon men begin to act and feel like children, when confined to such employments.

      On the fourth of July the American independence was celebrated on board. On the fifth, we witnessed a whaling scene in the harbor of Coquimbo. There were at that time, besides the three American whale ships at anchor in the harbor, two French ships on a whaling voyage, the crews of which proved themselves on the occasion both vigilant and active. The latter first discovered two whales entering the harbor, and immediately dispatched their boats to get outside of them, and drive them towards the shore. The American whalers were soon in the pursuit. Our shrouds were manned and our forecastle crowded by our crew, who expressed great interest in the enterprise, though at the distance of two or three miles from the scene. The Frenchmen had the advantage as to distance and information, and soon fixed a harpoon in one of the whales. "Now he is sky-larking! see, how he's lying to!" exclaimed one from our forecastle. "Now for a Nantucket sleigh ride!" and away went the little boat in the direction of the line of the harpoon. The whale, alternately rising out of the water and plunging into the deep, soon began to spout currents of the blood-stained element, which could be distinctly seen from our ship, as the chase had driven him within half a mile of us. The second whale was harpooned in a similar manner. But during the heat of the contest a melancholy accident occurred. One of the French boats was struck by the tail of the fish first harpooned, and capsized, by which one of the men in it

was killed outright, and sunk; another had his head broken, and died soon, and.another had an arm and leg fractured. The two last were immediately taken from the water by their companions, who, however, pursued the whales till they had killed both. Our boats were then dispatched to assist in towing them to the French ships, where they were cut in pieces without delay. We saw the crews for a long time engaged in hoisting on board the great pieces of blubber. One of the whales was rather small; the other was quite large, and yielded about one hundred barrels of oil.

      On the ninth of July, we left Coquimbo for a second visit to Callao; and on the following day had a fair, fresh wind, which carried us forward at a rapid rate. On our arrival, which was on the night of the seventeenth, we had several men sick with the small-pox, and the next day were quarantined. At the end of two days, however, we received pratique, and were furnished with several kinds of fruit from the shore. The chirimoya, so remarkable for its fine qualities, was in bloom during my first visit at Callao. Its flowers were among the principal objects which attracted my attention at Miraflores. They emit a delightful fragrance, which is remarkably diffusive. The perfume of a single one, it is said, will suffice to fill a large apartment. The fruit, which was now ripe, has been celebrated ever since the discovery of the country, when, in the first reports that reached Spain, it was compared to a net full of honey. It is shaped like a heart, and its outward texture has some resemblance to that of a pineapple.

Its flavor is exceedingly delicate, not unlike that of the strawberry mingled with ice cream. We ate it with teaspoons, and found it both wholesome and nutritious. In addition to the chirimoya, we were furnished with grapes, figs, pomegranates, quinces, bananas, oranges, lemons, limes, citrons, melons, and pattas, or alligator pears, all excellent in quality, and existing in great abundance. The ladies of Lima have a peculiar fondness for flowers, and the gardens we saw contained most of the species known in our own country, with a variety of others peculiar to tropical climates.

      Just before we came in, a French brig was seized for smuggling. She is said to have had on board about a hundred thousand dollars in smuggled coin. Her mate fled to one of the ships of war in port, for protection. He returned, however, and at three different times carried on board the man of war five thousand dollars, in all fifteen thousand; filled his boots with doubloons, and passed a box of money through a cabin window into a boat, and carried it also on board the ship for safe keeping. He is said to have secured above thirty thousand dollars in this manner. While the choloes (Indians) were ransacking the brig in search of the money, he, knowing where it was concealed, watched his opportunity, and secured it. The custom house officer seized on about sixty thousand dollars, which was found under a quantity of saltpetre. It appears that an Italian on board, had suffered some punishment, and, for revenge, swam ashore and gave information to the custom house authorities, of the smuggled

money. The part seized by them, though forfeited to the government according to law, was afterwards restored.

      While we were at Callao, a report was circulated that an insurrection had taken place in Ayacucho and Cuzco; and at four o'clock in the morning, the President left the city at the head of eight hundred men, to suppress it; and a few hours after, he was followed by a body of sixty horsemen. This movement caused some bustle in the city, and the number of officers in full uniform who were seen about the streets, gave it an animated, military air. Some persons regarded this report as got up by Gamarra, to give himself an opportunity of withdrawing the troops from the capital.

      The anniversary of Peruvian independence, was celebrated on Sunday, the twenty-eighth of July. A procession was formed in the plaza or great square: the troops were out and fired a salute, and the public officers attended mass. The cabildo, or corporation house, fronting the plaza, was festooned with curtains and illuminated in the evening, and splendid fireworks were displayed. The private houses were illuminated on that and the two following evenings. At the end of the balcony of the cabildo was exhibited an inscription, purporting that it was the anniversary of the day on which the Peruvians had obtained freedom from three long centuries of bondage to the Spanish power. On placards were seen a variety of shorter inscriptions, such as " Huzza for Peru!" " Long live the country!"

      On the tenth of August we felt a slight shock of an

earthquake, and on the eighteenth saw all our squadron once more assembled in the same harbor. Nothing further remarkable occurred during our stay, and on the twenty-second we left the port for Payta. The Falmouth and the Dolphin accompanied us out of the harbor, exchanged salutes and returned, while we went on our own course in a northern direction, anchoring at Payta on the twenty-fifth, after a remarkably quick and pleasant passage.

      Payta is the port of Piura, a city situated fourteen leagues inland. The town is built on the margin of a small bay, the houses rising above each other on the side of a steep hill as at Valparaiso. The harbor is commodious, with a good anchorage and landing: it is much frequented hy whalers.^* About eighty sail touch there annually. The surrounding country is a barren, sandy waste, without a blade of grass or a green leaf. The town is supplied with water from Colan. It is brought on the backs of donkeys about four leagues distant, and the price is consequently dear. Payta was destroyed by Lord Anson in 1741, but it now contains about five hundred huts or houses, inhabited principally by Indians, the number of whom I could not ascertain. There are two Catholic churches in the town, and the inhabitants are remarkably superstitious and easily imposed upon by their priests, in whom they place implicit confidence. If a person loses an infant, he is obliged to pay the priest five

dollars for saying mass, ten for permission to lay it in the church, two for the key to open the Pantheon, and ten for the interment. For the funeral of a rich child, the expenses are nearly two hundred dollars; as entertainments, feasts, and carousals must be given. At the celebration of marriage, there is much parade and ceremony. The bride and groom, it is said, are obliged, among other things, to kneel before the altar in the church all night, linked together with a gold chain passed round their waists. The state of society at this place is truly deplorable. The justices of the peace are easily bribed, and can at any time be bought for money.

      During an excursion on shore with several of the officers, I was introduced to some of the foreign merchants, and saw among other articles of traffic, large quantities of Peruvian bark in store ready for market. We saw here some curious specimens of conchology. Amongthem was a species of the pholas, found among stones and soft clay. The shell is thin like the paper nautilus, while the animal internally resembles a long clam. There was also a species of the cowrie, similar to that found at Coquimbo, and the Venus shell, found at Colan, four leagues distant.

      In company with Dr. Foltz, one of our assistant surgeons, I visited several persons for whom he was called to prescribe. One of the most anxious applicants was a poor Indian, who begged the doctor to go home with him and cure his child, whom he represented as sick. We found no other ailment than a few warts, for which some

nitric acid was recommended, when the father, by way of paying for the visit, took a clarionet and began to play, his little bird, Nigrito, joining in with his notes. The style of the performance was ridiculous enough, but we kept our countenances and complimented the concert as much as it would bear, the mother and her children meanwhile expressing great delight at the harmony. We made several other visits to persons of different classes, and were pleased with the general civility of the people.

      Captain Basil Hall, in speaking of the burning of the town of Payta, by Lord Anson in 1741, thus remarks: "It furnishes a curious instance of the effect of manners on the opinions of mankind, to observe, that the kindness with which that sagacious officer invariably treated his Spanish prisoners, is at the distance of eighty years, better known and more dwelt upon by the inhabitants, than his capture and destruction of the town." With all my admiration of the inestimable character of Capt. Hall, I cannot consent to suffer an inconsistency so glaring, to pass unnoticed. The passage scarcely needs comment, for it bears marks of improbability upon the very face of it. The town was surprised in the darkness and stillness of the night, while the inhabitants were locked in a profound sleep. They were awakened suddenly by the flames: their houses were pillaged, their churches were rifled, a vast amount of property was seized, and the town nearly consumed. Is it at all probable, that the kindness of the perpetrator in one single act, if even that be allowed him, should be more dwelt upon than the capture of the town,

and the scenes of violence and bloodshed with which it was associated? The paragraph shows the feelings of a bigoted Englishman, in an attempt to saddle upon the world an exalted idea of British prowess.

      Before sunset we were sent for on board, when with a fine breeze and a beautiful moonlight evening we set sail in a northwesterly direction for the Galapagos islands.

CHAPTER XXVI.

      On the twenty-ninth of August, we passed Chatham island, one of the Galapagos, and in the evening came abreast of another, called Hood's. The Galapagos are dreary, and scattered along the equator at the distance of two hundred leagues from the main land, almost uninhabited. They were formerly but little known and but seldom visited; but one of them, Charles island, has been recently settled by a small colony of convicts from Guayaquil, affording a place of rendezvous for whale ships. On approaching this island, we anchored on the thirty-first of August, in Essex bay,^* which, with propriety might be called an open roadstead, seven miles from the colony. A mountain lay before us, bearing a few scattered trees,

      which on a nearer observation we found to be the prickly pear. This tree, which in our country is only of the size of a greenhouse plant, is here ten feet in height and ten or twelve inches in diameter, with the leaves proportionably large, and fruit not remarkably nutritious, of the size of a hen's egg. The tree is of the softest texture, and might be easily felled with a knife. It furnishes food for hogs and goats. We landed from one of the ship's boats, after a row of seven miles from our vessel, at a place called Black beach. Our path led us up a gradual ascent towards the summit of a mountain, affording us no trace of human inhabitants, except a few huts at the distance of about three miles from the beach. The inhabitants here, desirous of establishing public worship, had built a church of rude construction. Wine had been furnished for the communion service, but the Padre drank it up and absconded. Passing three huts, our path soon turned to the right, suddenly disclosing to view a beautiful valley about five miles in length on the other side of the mountain, at a considerable elevation above the ocean. Here we saw a cleared spot of ground, with a row of small habitations and cultivated gardens. This is the residence of the colony to which we have alluded, consisting of about one hundred and fifty persons of both sexes, and various colors, chiefly convicts, banished from the neighboring coast of the Eucador, principally from Guayaquil.

      Villamil, a gentleman from the department of the Eucador, is constituted the governor and chief proprietor. In 1831 he obtained permission from Gen. Flores, to form

them into a colony, for the purpose of providing supplies for whale ships passing along that part of the coast. The beautiful spot he has chosen for a village, has a rich volcanic soil, and a climate highly favorable to the production of every species of fruits and vegetables. Several crops may be raised annually from the same field, with little cultivation. There is generally a thick mist or rain in the valley in the morning, which is highly favorable to vegetation. We reached the place about noon, passing little patches of bananas, pumpkins, sweet potatoes, and yuca, or cassada.^* The habitations of the colonists are constructed somewhat after the manner of those we saw at the Sandwich islands, being formed of poles and bushes. The governor's house commands a fine view of the ocean, and he gave us a pleasing statement of his past success and future prospects. We slept that night at the house of an Englishman, who has taken up his residence there. His was the best building on the island. It was composed of a few upright posts, supporting horizontal poles, together with a thatched roof, rising to such a height as to seem the chief part of the building. It contained only three apartments, one of which was my lodging room. The weather during the day had been excessively hot, the night was damp and cold, and our lodgings, in consequence, were rather uncomfortable. My bedstead, probably the best on the island, had high posts and curtains, but was located upon a floor of earth. The most remark-

able object I saw at the colony, was a spring of fine water issuing from an elevated rock. The water is distilled through it, as through a filtering stone, falling into a reservoir, discharging itself by a small but lively stream. On the left hand above the spring is a channel worn in the rocks, about twelve inches wide, very smooth and uniform, extending some distance up the hill, the origin of which it seems difficult to conjecture. The colonists say it has been worn by the terrapins or land tortoises, which in some parts of the island are still very numerous. They visited the spring in great numbers, and by rubbing their shells against the rock for centuries, are supposed to have given it its present appearance.

      We were in want of a supply of fresh food, and having learned that there was a spot where terrapin might be obtained in great numbers, Commodore Downes determined that a little time should be devoted to the object. The expedition afforded a good deal of amusement. About one hundred of the crew, under charge of Lieut. Hoff, midshipmen Lewis, Hoban, and Adams, started from the ship in the whale boat, launch, and cutters, for a row of fourteen miles, to Saddle Point. The first and second cutters, with the launch, were anchored near the shore. The whale boat was fastened to one of them, and connected with a strong rope to the iron-bound precipitous bluff, which rises several,hundred feet from the sea. The rocks were of volcanic origin, black, ragged, and misshapen. The men were all landed one by one, while the waves were continually swelling and subsiding, so that it required cau-

tion, activity, and strength, to secure one from losing his hold, or at least from getting plunged into the water. The steepness of the bluff rendered our footing precarious; while the high and almost perpendicular rocks were yet to be surmounted. These difficulties overcome, we attained the summit, where a pleasanter scene presented itself. On every side we saw the ocean surrounding us, with the island extending some ten or twelve miles distant, presenting a considerable variety of surface. The ground exhibited few signs of vegetation, except here and there a cluster of small trees and bushes, while the bare volcanic stones tinkled beneath our feet like metallic substances.^* Not a human dwelling was to be seen. Our men divided into small parties, and set off in different directions. I started with one of the parties on a walk of five miles from the landing. The surface was a little undulated, and covered with grass and occasional clumps of bushes. No traces of human existence had met our eye, when the attention of my companion was suddenly arrested by a sound like that of a deep suppressed sigh, as from some fellow being in distress, which was not a little startling in so desert a place. He had almost trodden upon a terrapin, which, according to the custom of that sluggish race, was lying quietly in the shade during the heat of the day. Its color had great resemblance to the stones of the island. I had hardly ceased laughing at my companion's momentary symptoms of timidity, when I met with

a similar surprise: for we had unconsciously arrived upon the borders of the terrapin region. I had well nigh set my feet upon one of the crawling tribe. At length we seized our prizes, and placed them upon our backs, which was the easiest way of transporting them. These creatures are perfectly harmless, and weigh from one to three hundred pounds, so that one of ordinary size is a sufficient backload for a man, especially while performing a walk of five miles. The different parties of seamen came down to the bluff during the day, in odd processions, each with a terrapin upon his back, like the pack of a pedlar, staggering under the weight of his burden. About noon we partook of a picnic dinner, consisting of biscuit, wine, &c. which had been brought from the ship, and turtle soup, which had been prepared by some of the sailors. The flesh of the animal was wholesome and delicious.

      One hundred terrapins upon the bluff, of all sorts and sizes, some upon their backs and some in a crawling condition, made a ludicrous appearance; and occasioned no little trouble to the sailors, who sought to keep them within the due bounds of propriety. Finally, each was suspended by a rope and let down the bluff. All were placed within the boats, when we embarked and rowed safely back to the ship with our booty. Similar excursions were made during the two following days, till we finally had no less than six hundred terrapins on board, which were destined to furnish us with many a rich repast, during the remainder of our cruise. Another party, under charge of the first lieutenant, the purser, and midshipman Sinclair, took a boat load of enor-

mous size at Porter's island. The liver of the terrapin, which is very delicious, and the legs and eggs, are the only parts fit to be eaten. The legs were generally boiled for soup, while the livers were broiled. The eggs are nearly globular, and about three inches in diameter. By their aid, excellent pies were made for us from the fine pumpkins furnished at the colony. Those vegetables were remarkably prolific beyond every thing else, if we might believe all the statements we heard. The governor said that twenty thousand had been raised from a single seed. I brought home three of the terrapins, one of which is still alive, feeding upon almost every species of vegetables that can be offered it.

      The island abounds with turtle doves, so tame as to be easily knocked down with a club. One of the officers killed several hundred in a single day, which were added to our catalogue of eatables. Other birds of the island were equally tame. Two of the mocking bird species came and fed upon the crumbs which I held in my hand. Seals, red crabs, and guanas, exist in abundance. The latter have some resemblance to long-tailed cats in a coat of mail. They possess a remarkably social disposition, herding together by thousands so closely as to cover the whole face of the rocks. Among the inhabitants of the Pacific, they form a favorite article of food.

      Early in the morning of the tenth of September, we weighed anchor and stood out of Essex bay for Guayaquil, distant seven hundred miles. Passing Saddle point, where

we had taken our terrapins, we soon lost sight of land. About nine o'clock I received a message from the Commodore, desiring me to read the burial service over the remains of one of the men, who had died the night previous. It excited in my mind melancholy feelings, to see one after another of our ship's crew leaving the world with all its hopes and joys behind them.

      In the evening, breakers were reported on the lee bow. AH was agitation. The Commodore ordered the ship to be put about, but the wind was so light that she missed stays. She was soon put on the other tack, when the first lieutenant was sent off to examine into the cause of alarm. Soon after, to our great relief, he reported a shoal of fish! The white streak extended nearly half a mile, and was about six feet in width. On the evening of the next day, the vessel glided rapidly through the water, the waves foamed like the rushing of a cataract, and the sea around was one luminous mass, presenting a magnificent appearance, while shoals of porpoises were playing about, some of them occasionally darting across the bow of our ship. On the sixteenth of September, we anchored off the island of Puna, after having stopped the day previous, to bury the remains of another of our crew. There was something sad in the thought of leaving a fellow being in so lonely a spot as was the island where we buried him. Yet I could not but hope that angels would condescend to watch over his sleeping dust.

      While rounding the point of land just at the entrance of the harbor, we were refreshed by the fragrance

of the shrubs, and cheered by the music of the grasshoppers and tree toads, reminding me of many a scene in my native village.

      The town of Puna, as seen from the ship, presents a wild and romantic appearance. The houses, about two hundred in number, are like little huts hoisted upon stilts, bearing them above the reach of snakes and reptiles, which formerly infested the place. It was here that Pizarro, three centuries ago, obtained the Indian Felipe as an interpreter to the Inca Atahualpa, then residing about a league from Caxamarca, on the borders of Peru.

      During our stay here, I witnessed a Catholic procession, attended by most of the inhabitants of the town, which appeared very ridiculous. Several negroes, dressed with yellow satin jackets, pantaloons, and white silk stockings, with hideous masks on their faces, headed the procession, calling themselves diablitos, or devils, of which they might have been tolerable representatives. These were succeeded by a body of well dressed men, said to be actors for the evening. One among them appeared in full military uniform, while another wore a crown ornamented with feathers, with the view of personating Montezuma, the ancient cacique. These actors were succeeded by the image la Merced, the saint of the day, followed by the old Padre under a canopy of satin, attended by a number of females as flambeau bearers. Mass was then performed upon altars which had been erected in different parts of the town, when the firing of cannon and musketry, together with the shouts of the populace, closed the

scene. The evening following was devoted to licentiousness and debauchery.

      On the nineteenth, a party composed of Lieutenants Wilson, Hon", and Terrett; Doctors Jackson and Foltz; Midshipmen Hoban, Hart, Stanley, and Lincoln, prepared to pay a visit to Guayaquil, forty miles distant. Don Sanchez Pino, accompanied us, with dispatches for the Colombian government. We left the ship about four o'clock in the morning, in our first cutter, which was rigged up like a schooner for the occasion, and were soon under way. We had a pleasant sail up the river. The scenery is fine, resembling in some respects that of the Connecticut, though more richly luxuriant The shrubbery is composed of sugarcane, cocoa, plantains, and the trees extend to the water's edge. The river is about a mile and a half in width and very crooked. About six miles from the city, a magnificent prospect opened to our view. The high hills in the back ground contrasted finely with the low flats along the banks of the river. We arrived at the city about ten o'clock, and were received with the greatest cordiality and kindness by the American residents. The city is built on a beautiful plain, on the westerly side of the river. There is something peculiar in the plan of the buildings in Guayaquil, and different from any thing I have seen elsewhere. The town is laid out in squares. All the buildings upon a square are constructed upon a uniform plan, and have the appearance of having been erected at one time. The upper stories project so far over the street as completely to shelter the sidewalks. A foot

passenger has, therefore, a convenient covered passage before him wherever he goes, with a row of columns on one hand, on which the two upper stories of the houses are supported. These columns as I was informed, are little less substantial than iron, being made of lignumvitae, while the houses are all of wood. This general plan of construction is not confined to any particular square, nor to any single quarter of the city, but is universal. You may therefore walk wherever you please, with almost equal convenience, whether round a square, or through any of the streets. Such an arrangement is peculiarly adapted to the climate, where the heat is so continually oppressive during the summer, and the rains so tedious during the winter. The inhabitants of Guayaquil seem to have a custom peculiar to themselves; that of assigning different stories of their dwellings to the different classes in society. The first floors are occupied by the common people; the second, by a more elevated class, while the "top of the town" live literally at the top of their houses. The city presents a general aspect of decay. The buildings, including the churches and their clumsy belfries, constructed of wood, appear as if they might have been whitewashed many years ago, and neglected ever since. The brown weatherbeaten surface is every where conspicuous. There are no public buildings of any importance in the place. The streets are extremely filthy, and contain multitudes of entirely naked children. The generality of the people, however, are dressed much like the citizens of our own country. Most of the traffic of the

city takes place in the evening. Large quantities of fruit are brought down the river upon rafts and in canoes, for the supply of the market; such as pineapples, melons, oranges, bananas, and plantains. The latter, a species of the banana, are used by the people instead of bread.

      Within a short distance from the town is a shady walk, which forms a dividing line between the salt and fresh water. This is similar to the mill dam at Boston, though on a smaller scale. At the extremity of this dam is the Pantheon, in the shape of a parallelogram, with a chapel of rude appearance in the centre. The niches in the walls resemble ovens. Near by we saw a breastwork, with half a dozen mounted guns, which had been placed there twelve months previous, in anticipation of an invasion from the Indians. This was the only place where the city could be attacked from the land. The road from this point winds up a high hill, which commands an extensive prospect. In one direction was to be seen the city spread out at our feet; in another, the river studded with beautifully green islands, while distant hills and mountains covered with the richest verdure, gave a charming variety to the landscape. While we were enjoying the prospect, numbers of parrots and parroquets flew over our heads, filling the air with their screams. We saw here one specimen of the " maderia negro," a tree bearing large yellow bell shaped flowers, while entirely destitute of leaves. Returning to the town by a different road, we visited the bull circus, a temporary building, formed of split bamboo. Here we were saluted by a Padre, who said "no esta bueno,"

[it is not good.] I imagined for a moment that he was censuring this relic of barbarism, till he gave us to understand that if we wished to see any thing grand, we must go to Quito. The profits of this circus were to be appropriated to the erection of a hospital, in anticipation of the cholera. The same day, about one o'clock, headed by the Commodore, we made several calls upon the ladies who had sent us their cards on our arrival; a custom, it seems, which is peculiar to the place. One of the houses in particular was spacious, airy and well furnished. The lady of the mansion soon made her appearance, neatly dressed in white, with a beautiful crape shawl hanging loosely over her shoulders. Her countenance was engaging, her manners were graceful, and her conversation easy and agreeable. The ladies of Guayaquil have long been celebrated for their beauty. They bear a nearer resemblance to the ladies of the United States, than those of any other part of South America that I visited. After a short but interesting visit to this city, we put off in our schooner rigged cutter, for the ship, accompanied by Col. Wright, of the Colombian service, an intelligent Irish gentleman, who had placed himself under our protection to escape the vengeance of Gen. Flores, the president of Eacudor. The Colonel had been exposing the base conduct of Flores through the government papers, and just as we were to sail, an order had been issued for his apprehension. We had a fine sail down the river, and anchored abreast of the ship about sunset of the twenty-first.

      The provinces of Eacudor, Venezuela, and New Gra-

nada were formerly united under one president, and called the United States of Colombia, but they now constitute separate governments. Santander is the president of Venezuela; Gen. Paez.of New Grenada; and Gen. Flores of Eacudor. Flores is very unpopular, and deservedly so. His sole aim is self aggrandizement in the pursuit of wealth and power. He seems perfectly reckless of the public interests in relation to the means and measures he is employing. One of the earliest acts of his administration was to appropriate to himself the best hacienda, or landed estate in the country, and compel some of the natives to cultivate it as his tenants. Another act was to buy up all the reals then circulating in the country, at a reduction of fifty per cent; and subsequently circulating them at their full value. Too many of the presidents of South America have borne a similar character. Few real patriots are to be found. The Eacudor seems thus far to have gained nothing by the revolution. Of five thousand foreigners who entered the Colombian service, only fifteen individuals remained at the time we were there. Some had fallen in battle, others had been assassinated, and many had left the service. Rocafuerte and others had been engaged in exposing through the medium of a Quito paper, then under the charge of Col. Wright, the corrupt administration of government. Flores, in consequence, assumed extraordinary powers, and undertook to put a stop to the liberty of the press. Yet Rocafuerte, as a member of congress, was placed beyond the reach of his influence. It is a subject for rejoicing that there are some

true patriots in the country, and among them we know of no one whose character is more justly to be admired than that of Rocafuerte. This is the same gentleman who was formerly Mexican envoy to London, and passed several years in that city. He is of the liberal party, and an enlightened advocate of civil and religious freedom. He is an ornament to his country, and highly respected for his talents and gentlemanly deportment. Though in the minority, he has written and spoken with the utmost firmness against the abuses of power, and conducted himself in such a manner as reflects great honor upon himself and country. There could not remain a question but that Gen. Flores was a tyrant at heart, aspiring for regal titles and honors; and Rocafuerte did not hesitate to tell him so. He animadverted upon the members of Congress as a body, denouncing them as the dupes and servile subjects of a tyrant; at the same time declaring to them that they were actuated by no noble or patriotic principles, but were the veriest slaves of avarice and despotism. He compared Flores to Robespierre, and the members of Congress to his accomplices. The barbarous manner in which things were then conducted, might have sufficiently warranted him in drawing such a comparison. Flores, in retaliation, placed himself above the laws of his country, deprived Rocafuerte of his seat in Congress, and threatened that his head should be severed from his body, placed upon a spear, and borne through the streets of Quito. Rocafuerte's speech in reply, was distinguished for its eloquence of style and energy of diction, and was every way worthy of its

author. He declared that he had an undoubted right to use the liberty of speech, and would employ it, that he had been governed solely by pure and patriotic motives, and that he was prepared even to die in his country's cause. Other gentlemen were associated with Rocafuerte in exposing the abuses of government. Some of them in consequence were declared outlaws, and others were conveyed in chains to Guayaquil

CHAPTER XXVII.

      On the twenty-eighth of September we set sail for a second visit to Payta, and about noon were off Muerto, or Dead Man's Island, and by nightfall were fairly out of the gulf of Guayaquil. We made Cape Blanco on the thirtieth, and reached our destined port on the first of October, where we received intelligence that Gamarra, the President of Peru, had been deposed, and that the convicts on the island of San Lorenzo had effected their escape in a schooner, and were infesting the environs of Callao.

      On the fourth, in company with Mr. De Selding, and midshipman Totten, I went on shore and visited a Catholic celebration, still more remarkable than that we saw at Puna. A procession formed at one of the churches, moved on through the town under the deafening din of bells and roar of cannon. It was headed by a company of merry

andrews, dressed in imitation of baboons and harlequins, practicing all the antic gestures and ridiculous pranks imaginable. Some had their faces painted black, while others wore huge masks, looking "fierce as ten furies." A spectator might easily imagine from the appearance of these diablitos, that they were in reality the infernal spirits they personated. Next in order came a band of dancers, fantastically dressed, skipping and leaping about to the music of a rude drum and whistle. This band was followed by a Franciscan monk, in the gray habit of his order, holding in one hand a cross, and in the other a breviary, which he would occasionally present to the people for their acceptance, but which the latter as often rejected. A train of Indian women, attired after the style of the ancient Peruvians, came next in succession, dancing and singing as they passed along. Their heads were encircled with crowns and plumes of various hues, some of them making a rich display of gold chains and other ornaments. Then followed a variety of images and pageants borne by Indians, among which were San Francisco, the saint of the day, adorned with richly wrought garments of the choicest stuffs, St. Peter, arrayed in purple, holding the keys of the kingdom of heaven in his right hand, and a third image, as black as Proserpine, which was held by the people, I know not why, in high veneration. A couple' of priests and friars under a satin canopy, escorted by a company of candle bearers, and followed by a number of Indian females and noisy children, completed the procession. The people knelt before altars which had been erected at the angles of the different streets, during the ringing of bells, the

firing of cannon, and the performance of street minstrels; the priest meanwhile perfuming the several places with his smoking censer, and muttering a few syllables in a low and inarticulate manner. After proceeding in this way through the different streets, the diablitos ran towards the Franciscan monk and kissed the book. The procession then passed into another church, where other unmeaning ceremonies were performed. Thus the farce ended. The object of the procession, it seems, was to represent the present state of religion and civilization, in contrast with the primitive state of barbarism. The monk with his cross and breviary represented the chaplain to the expedition under Pizarro, requiring Atahualpa, the then reigning inca, and his subjects, to embrace the Catholic faith, which the latter rejected with contempt; and the final kissing of the book by the diablitos, showed the subsequent acquiescence of the natives in receiving the Catholic religion. There is perhaps not a nation in existence, on whom the curse of conquest has fallen with a more oppressive and unrelenting hand, than upon these unfortunate and degraded "children of the sun." Over this subject there hangs a tale of blood stained injuries, that will remain indelible as long as history shall retain the story of the fortunes of that country. Why should these deluded fanatics continue to commemorate events the most daring and perfidious in the chronicles of history, which will reflect eternal infamy and disgrace upon the perpetrators? The people are taught to believe, that after such a celebration they will be exempt from all winds and storms, and that no calamity

will befall them. Drunkenness, revelry, and debauchery, usually wind up the scene.

      In one of the chapels at Payta, is the image of the Virgin Mary with a scratch across her throat, and a bayonet wound in her chin, said to have been inflicted by the soldiers in the expedition under Lord Anson, when he sacked and burned the town. On the day after the above celebration, a feast was held commemorative of that event. The image bled from the wound on this occasion, when several of the people took small pieces of cotton, and dipping them in the blood, linked them together in the form of beads, and tied them to their necks. The people are told that the Virgin bleeds once a year from this wound. I had no opportunity to examine the head of the image, to see whether it was hollow.

      On the tenth of October we made sail from Payta, in a southerly direction, for San Jose, the port of Lambayeque, passing on the twelfth the island of Lobos de Tierra, which was almost literally surrounded by seals, and from which circumstance it derives its name. It has a rough and ragged appearance, of a light clay color. On the following day we anchored at San Jose, about five, p. m. in an open roadstead, and on a miserable anchorage ground. All that we could see of the town from the ship, was a single white storehouse, and a few fishermen's huts. The country is barren and desolate.

      The day following, I left the ship in company with Lieut. Ingersoll, and midshipmen Hoban and Adams, for the shore. We took passage on a balsa, a mere raft of logs

with two lee-boards, a steering oar, and a mast stuck in the middle, as we could not land with the ship's boats, in consequence of the high surf. We found this an amusing method of sailing. We went as far to windward as we could, and then taking out the lee-boards, let the craft drive directly before the wind on the beach, "side on." Having safely landed, we called at the house of an American resident, who has been an inhabitant for some years, and has a family of thirteen children. We next set out on horseback for the city of Lambayeque, nine miles inland. After some difficulty in tracing our way over the barren tract of land, we arrived at a steep sandy hill, from which we saw the city. Its appearance Is by no means prepossessing. The entrance to the streets strongly re• minded me of Callao. The houses seemed but half finished, the streets exceedingly narrow, filthy, and cumbered with fragments of old garments, and heaps of dirt; while the dust was blowing about like ashes. This description, however, will not apply to all the streets. A few are well paved and cleanly, with some good houses in their vicinity. The church wears the aspect of antiquity, having been built, as we were told, soon after the discovery of the country. We found no fruit in the market, except melons and plantains. The only circus of the place was regularly open every Sabbath evening, and conducted by a man from New-York!

      On riding through one of the principal streets, our attention was attracted by the sound of music, when on a nearer approach, we saw a multitude assembled to witness

a bull fight. The balconies and windows were filled with women and children, eagerly gazing at the scene. We were anxious to find some place of rest for the short time we intended to remain in the city, but all the inhabitants were so beside themselves on account of the bull fight, that for a long time we could gain no intelligence of an inn; and when we succeeded in getting a hearing, we learned to our mortification, that there was no such establishment in the whole city. We were now in quite a quandary, and were compelled to linger longer than we wished, and listen to some of the details of the occasion, so joyous, it would seem, to every body but ourselves. This public entertainment, strange as it may seem to many of my readers, was designed to commemorate a priest's receiving orders. The entertainment was got up at his • own expense, notwithstanding he had given a public dinner the day before, which was the Sabbath. The question where we should find lodgings was continually recurring, and at length we received an intimation that we were to be provided for. We were finally invited to take dinner at a place where one had been prepared for us at the expense of a lady of the city; and were shown into a sort of tavern, where things appeared in grotesque confusion. A rude table was spread with a few dishes, where we took our seats; while in one corner we saw two young women sitting on calabashes, and eating from a plate which stood on a heap of corn.

      There was an additional cause of excitement operating upon the minds of the people of Lambayeque that day,

of which we were at first not aware. Prisoners had broken from the city jail. From what we heard, we thought it possible there might be desperate fellows among them, i In the evening we called upon the lady who had furnished us the dinner; where we witnessed the performance of a fandango, in connection with the rude minstrelsy of half a dozen guitars. The amusement was evidently got up on our account. I was glad when the hour for repose arrived; for the ride we had taken, and the subsequent scenes of the day and evening, had occasioned us no little weariness, and exhaustion of spirits. Two of us took lodgings in a miserably dark bedroom, in a different part of the city. Though accustomed to almost every kind of accommodation, this retreat seemed intolerable. However, having a strong desire for rest, we were soon locked in slunTber. How long we thus remained I cannot tell, but in the dead of night, we were suddenly awakened by a noise as of some person endeavoring to force his way into our apartment. As the door opened into the yard, the thought immediately occurred that we were somewhat exposed, and that any ill minded man might easily break in upon us. Perhaps we had been noticed by some wretch during the day; and ultimately traced to our lodgings, and marked out as objects of attack, under the supposition that we might prove a better prey than common natives. Possibly some of the concealed convicts had conceived a plan for the robbery of two solitary travellers: and in truth, who were more likely to form and execute such a design? Such thoughts I should have soon expelled, had not my

companion called out in a desperate manner for his pistols. Conjectures thus augmented were not a little startling. To whom could we look for aid 1 We were destitute of arms, and in total darkness. We made no small stir and bustle about the room, and finally gave a hard thump upon the door, which for a moment silenced our assailants, whoever they might chance to be. Smiling at our fears, we laid ourselves down again, when shortly afterwards the attack commenced with greater violence, like some one sawing the wood near the bottom of the door. Our fears were renewed, and it was some time before either of us found a disposition to approach the spot, and stamp upon the floor. Again the noise ceased for a little time: but it was kept up at intervals during the night, filling us with painful apprehensions, and depriving us of sleep. Why an entrance was not speedily effected, it was impossible to determine. Why should not those who had broken loose from the walls of a sturdy prison, be able in an instant to force the slender door of a bedroom? Morning at length arrived, without the tragedy of shedding our blood in Lambayeque. On opening the door, we found an old dog wagging his tail, and looking wistfully upon us for permission to enter. This incident furnished us with sufficient food for merriment, during the remainder of our cruise. On the same day we left the city, reached the port, and by the aid of the balsa, were soon on board ship.

      During our excursion a,t Lambayeque, we had seen but few persons of pure white blood. The city contains

above five thousand inhabitants, of which the majority are of either pure or mixed Indian blood. I saw numbers of Indian women, carrying their infants upon their backs, after the manner of our North American savages. The people seldom attain more than fifty years of age, though they often exhibit the infirmities of eighty. Sugar and rice are the principal products of the country. Among the fruits, are delicious chirimoyas. Goods to the value of a million of dollars are annually smuggled into this port.

      Early on the morning of the sixteenth of October, we weighed anchor and set sail the last time for Callao, and arrived there on the twenty-seventh, after spending all night in beating into the harbor. Here we found the sloop of war Fairfield, and exchanged salutes. On the following day, I landed at Callao with Dr. Pawling and midshipman May. Preparations were making for the celebration of the earthquake, which occurred here in 1746. The streets were neatly swept, and beautiful flowers and shrubbery were placed before the houses. People of both sexes were sauntering about in their best attire. Some gallopping through the streets, were good naturedly attempting to unhorse each other. Among them were negroes and negresses, and even ladies gaily dressed, riding astride like men, with massive silver spurs and Manilla hats, managing their steeds with great adroitness. Fifteen guns were fired from the castle. A procession was formed, headed by a motley group of negroes and negresses. The latter were followed by the "host,"

borne by a mulatto boy, and attended by two candle bear ers. Next came a black priest, followed by persons bear ing the image of Senora del Carmen, and next, a sort o palanquin, containing an antiquated ill looking image sitting in the centre, intended to represent the Saviour, surrounded by a great variety of flowers and sprigs of myrtle. Priests dressed in rusty cloaks, and four cornered hats, with the band of music from the castle, in rich uniform, playing a dirge, accompanied by a multitude of people of different classes, brought up the rear. After passing through several streets, the procession halted near the custom house, when the people uncovered their heads, while one of the priests delivered an address, which was in substance this: that the earthquake took place in consequence of the wickedness of the times; that the people now were corrupt, that many foreign customs had been introduced among them, that they should be pious, that they should give alms to the church, and be charitable tO( the poor; that there was a final judgment day, and thatj. if they did not support the church, the place might again be desolated by an earthquake. The object of the celebration was to collect money for the church, but the number of contributors was few.

      On the fourth of November, we were put in quarantine by the government, in consequence of having boarded the Crusader, a Mexican brig, sixty days from California. It was reported that the cholera was at the latter place; but two days after, an officer came on board, with chapeau and epaulettes, and a huge red belt, in which was in-

serted a letter, stamped with the imperial seal for the Commodore, stating that the restrictions upon the American squadron were withdrawn.

      We had made our last visit to Lima, and were on the point of leaving the city, when the bells suddenly began to ring, with a most clamorous, deafening peal, from the numerous churches, chapels, and convents, in every quarter. It struck us that the occasion must be one of importance. We saw some of the priests accompanied by a concourse of people, hurrying to the Franciscan convent as if to engage in some subject of very deep and general interest. One of the priests soon mounted the rostrum, and began to harangue in relation to a splendid miracle which he averred had just been performed. It appeared that a chalice had been stolen from the church some time previous, of which no traces had been discovered till that day, when a boy standing on the bank of the Rimac, a IHtle out of the city, observed some of the stones rise from he channel in a supernatural manner. On search being made beneath them, the lost article was found, and it was restored to the altar. The priest who narrated this story, ascribed the recovery of the chalice to the miraculous interposition of one of the numerous saints of their calendar. He had scarcely closed his address, when the boy was seized by the people in a paroxysm of zeal, placed upon the back of a stout negro, and borne in triumph, with acclamations through the crowd.

      On the twenty-first, we sailed a third and last time for Valparaiso. Salutes and cheers were given by the Amer-

ican squadron, and answered by us as we left them, bound on our homeward passage. We had a tedious voyage to the distant port, but anchored in the harbor of Valparaiso on the sixteenth of December. While our ship was lying in port, I started on horseback in company with one of our assistant surgeons, Dr. Pawling, for Santiago, the capital of Chili, ninety miles distant in the interior. Our horses were accoutred in the style of the country, and we ourselves were equipped like full blooded Chilians, with ponchos, botas, and alforjas. Passing the pnsada, which we formerly described, we rode through the gorge of a mountain leading us up a considerable eminence, which commanded an extensive prospect. The stubble which remained from the recent harvest gave a white appearance to the fields, with the exception of a little cluster of quillai trees, whose verdant appearance formed a pleasing contrast with the pale aspect of the valley. The quillai tree is remarkable in the vegetable kingdom for the property of its bark, which is used as a valuable substitute for soap. Crossing the mountain, we descended to the little village of Casa Blanca, and stopped to rest ourselves for the night, at a small inn kept by an Italian. Though wearied with our excursion, we were not a little diverted by the grotesque humor of a fellow traveller, a stranger to us, but whose family was partially known to some of the officers of our ship. On the next morning the sun rose in splendor on the varied and picturesque scenery of the Andes. At the distance of several miles we reached the base of a conspicuous eminence called the Cuesta Zapato,

or Shoe hill, and gaining the ascent by a zigzag course, we were presented with a view more interesting than that which we had witnessed the previous day. A great valley lay behind and before us, divided by the pinnacle on which we stood. As we passed through the valley which was lying before us, we observed an increase of fertility and population, yet the dwellings were mere huts of the rudest construction, scarcely sufficient to relieve us from the impression of loneliness and solitude. After a long ride we inquired for a posada, but were answered with a shrug of the shoulders, "quien sabe? yo no se." (who knows? I don't.) This was but the beginning of our troubles. We made inquiries of the ignorant populace as to roads, distances, refreshments, and accommodations, without gaining the least satisfaction from the answers we received. It was particularly trying when we asked for something to eat, and made liberal offers of payment, to hear their brief and hackneyed denials. "Have you any chickens 1" "Nada," (none at all.) "Can you give us a little bread?" "Tampoco," (nor that either.) By eleven o'clock our horses had gone so long without food, that we felt more anxious for them than for ourselves. We applied at every house in vain, putting our old questions: "Have you any alfalfe?" (clover) "Nada." "Can you give us a little meat for ourselves? "Tampoco." About this time we overtook a man trudging along barefooted over the hot sand, with his pantaloons rolled up, and a pack on his back. He proved to be one of our crew, an Irishman, who had lately left the Potomac without leave. He

was at first startled at the recognition, but soon recovering, gave me the following account of himself: "I am for your country, sir," said he, "I like its principles. I did not desert because I disliked the ship. I went ashore on liberty with the other men. The last day I met a man riding alone on horseback, so I jumped on behind him, and he carried me to Casa Blanca; I staid over my time, and was afraid of a flogging if I returned; but I did not intend to leave the ship, sir! After your vessel had sailed, I shipped on board his majesty's ship Dublin. I ate the king's bread only a couple of days. I did not like Lord James, sir, and I ran away. I then went to Santiago and worked at my trade, making ornaments for the President's dragoons. At this business I made a good deal of money, but soon afterwards fell in with one of my old shipmates.: we had a spree, sir, I lost all my money, and I am now on my return to make another attempt. I am resolved to reform, sir, and to lay up something this time."

      He told us of aposada, at Curimon, three miles ahead, which we lost no time in reaching. We fed our horses, inquired for beds, and took a siesta to refresh our weary limbs. On awaking, we dined on boiled eggs and beefsteak smothered with onions. About a league beyond Curimon, we reached a place called Bustamente, where we took lodgings for the night, but were prevented from sleep by the multitude of fleas which infested the house. There was an original old fellow, a lodger in the posada, who was a soldier transformed into a pedagogue, for the benefit of the landlord's children. He showed us some scars

upon his breast, which must have been occasioned by ghastly wounds, and manifested a strong disposition to converse about battles and scenes of blood. He remarked that when he received his month's pay, he was the happiest man in the world, but that when ordered to battle, he was happier than when led to the altar to be married by the priest. I had an opportunity of witnessing him in his pedagogical maneuvers, which were perfectly in character. He had half a dozen children ranged on a bench in the yard, with books in their hands, and their eyes riveted upon them, while he was marching backwards and forwards like a mute sentinel at his post. At three o'clock in the morning, we were fairly routed by the fleas, and pursued our journey. Our road, as we were informed, was sometimes infested by robbers, who were in the habit of throwing their lazos or nooses over the necks of travellers for the purpose of strangulation; but we passed on unmolested. About daybreak we heard cries of muleteers on the road, who were driving their burdened animals down the mountain. At its base we saw for the first time, people sleeping in the open air at a little distance from their dwellings. They had saddles for their pillows, piliones for their beds, and ponchos for blankets. This is a common practice among people of that region.

      Fording a deep river, our road led us across an extensive plain, with the snowy Andes in full view before us. We rode along, while in the direction of this magnificent scene, when suddenly, before we were aware, we found ourselves in the environs of Santiago. The first view of

the city, as seen from a level plain, presented few objects worthy of attention; but as we passed on we were more interested. The city has a neat appearance, embracing considerable wealth, and containing a population of forty thousand, who speak the Spanish language. It was founded in 1541, by Pedro de Valdivia, and stands on the southern shore of the river Mapocho. The plaza, or public square, shows on its different sides the palace and cathedral, with rows of shops much like Lima, though the buildings are far better than at that city. The streets are lined on either side with walls, which conceal the best buildings from a stranger's gaze. They are to be seen only one at a time, through the gates as you pass them in turn. We stopped at the principal hotel, which was kept by an Englishman, and found it neat and comfortable. The public promenade at Santiago, called the canada, extends along a place said once to have been the bed of the river which now flows in a different channel. The promenade is a mile in length, lined with rows of Lombardy poplars, with convenient seats and water courses on either side; commanding at either end a view of the ridges of the Andes,^* which appear to rise abruptly, and without any intermediate elevations, to a sublime height into the heavens. The city stands within a few leagues of their base, a circumstance which gives it peculiar interest. The canada is the favorite lounge of the citizens, and deservedly so in my opinion, for it appeared to me the

most beautiful promenade I had ever seen. We visited the pantheon, which had been recently erected a little out of the city, beyond the bridge of the river Mapocho, which flows along the northern side. The burial ground adjoining, is surrounded by a wall; but what is remarkable, the dead are interred in graves as in our own country, and not in the niches, after the manner of most Catholic cities we had visited. A temple is erected in the centre of the burial ground, where masses for the dead are chanted.

      We had an opportunity of seeing General Prieto, President of Chili, and General Miller, who has acted so conspicuous a part in the patriotic wars of South America. The former is a man of fine personal appearance; the latter is a thin, spare man, with a modest but intelligent countenance. He is an Englishman, and was at that time residing in the eity.

      In the eastern part is an ancient untenanted fort, built under the old Spanish dynasty, but now in a dilapidated state. The site, which is on a high hill, affords a fine view of the town and surrounding country. The fields were green and fertile quite to the foot of the Andes, strongly contrasting with their barren rocky sides, which present one uniform, hard, and sterile face of stone, up to the regions of snow. Though the weather was pleasant during our visit, the snow sometimes falls in Santiago to the depth of several inches, but it does not remain long upon the ground. The dress of fashionable people in the city was that of the French. Not a saya y manto was to be seen. The ladies were good looking, and appeared

superior to those of the city of Lima. Our stay was short, yet sufficiently interesting to repay us for the toils of our journey. We determined to pursue a different course on our return, and on bidding adieu to Santiago, we proceeded along through the extensive valley of Aconcagua. The route to Colina, which we had chosen, leads along at the foot of the Andes, almost the whole distance to the coast. During the first day, with a peon for our guide, we travelled over an unvarying level, with the Andes close at hand on the left, but without any road or even the sign of a beaten track. We saw but few habitations, and those of a miserable character. Crossing a high mountain through a narrow defile, we passed over the battle ground of Chacabuco, in company with a Chilian lieutenant, who entertained us by narrating the details of the engagement. In the course of the day we separated from him, which we had reason to regret, as our peon lost his way, and left us to our own conjectures as to the course we should pursue. At about eight o'clock in the evening, we stopped at a hacienda, and applied for some food, but the inmates were not at all disposed to accommodate us till we showed them money, when they at length spread us a table with muttonchops, chickens, and beef, mixed together in the same dish. By the time our meal was ready, the master of the house had become quite social and accommodating; to such a degree indeed, that he picked out a chicken bone for me with his fingers, which he assured me was a delicious morsel. Several of his children were seated with us at the table. One of them, a young miss of seventeen,

was even more polite than her father, for when a dessert of pears was brought on, she peeled one for my companion, leaving upon it the delicate prints of her smutty fingers, whereupon the old gentleman put the abrupt question, "Quiere v'd llevarla a su pais?" How would you like to take her to America with you? They gave us such accommodations for lodgings as the house afforded, a bench and candlestand, with hides and blankets. The next day our course was through a beautiful country, along the borders of the river Acancagua. The soil, like that of a rich garden mould, is partially irrigated in dry seasons with water from the river. It produces wheat in the greatest abundance. We saw men at work at the threshing floors in the open fields, which reminded us of the primitive times of the patriarchs in a holier land. We had intended to visit San Felipe, a considerable town on the opposite side of the river, but on reaching the bank opposite the city, we found no other bridge than that intended for foot passengers, which was of singular construction. On each bank of the river is an abutment of stone and brick; a strong rope of raw hide is stretched across the river, made fast at each end by stakes fixed in the abutments; from a ring around this rope, a platform is suspended by three cords, like the scale of a balance, so as to slide from one end of the rope to the other. The passenger being seated on the platform, is pulled across the river by the ferrymen, with a cord extending from the ring to either bank. Our guide refused to swim the horses across, under the appre-

hension that they would take cold and die. We reasoned and remonstrated, but the peon was inexorable; so we saw nothing of the town, except the distant view of a neat church, and a small alameda or public walk. We had not yet breakfasted, and observing an old woman at a stand near the bridge, who appeared to have something for sale, inquired for meat, vegetables, &c., but obtained the answers we had heard so often before.

      It was noon before we reached an inn, nor could we obtain any thing to eat, till our hostess learned from the peon that we were full of silver and gold. We swallowed our chicken pie, egg soup, and dessert of fruit, and took our siesta under a fig tree in the open air. Resuming our journey, we arrived at night at Quillota, a rich inland town of about twenty thousand inhabitants, where we found excellent accommodations at a fonda, though our hostess was a woman of high color. The place is in the centre of a fertile valley, surrounded by lofty hills. We saw some objects of special attraction, but after tarrying a single day'in the place, we passed on with few incidents till we reached our ship in the harbor of Valparaiso. The country we had visited was not devoid of interest, but the whole aspect was that of primitive simplicity. The generality of the people are tenants and very poor, while the rich pass their lives in luxurious indolence in the cities and principal towns. We saw several schools in operation upon the Lancasterian system, which gave promise of future improvement. The progress of education is on the

whole increasing throughout the Chilian provinces. The country is but beginning to recover from the three centuries of Spanish vassalage, under which it has labored.

      Before our final embarkation, we spent nearly eight long weeks in port, which were almost entirely destitute of incident.

      On one occasion I had an opportunity of witnessing a new method of smuggling in the contraband article of tobacco. One of the sailors wishing to "raise the wind," wound quantities of the leaves round his legs beneath his pantaloons, in the form of bandages; and, wishing to increase the quantity, borrowed the legs of a shipmate for a similar purpose. In this way, the tobacco was taken ashore unperceived, and exchanged for various commodities, and among the rest for rum. Other expedients were often resorted to for similar purposes. Time would fail me to enumerate more than a specimen or two.

      Several of the sailors one day carried some small casks on shore, with the intention of filling them with water for their own use. Just before embarking for the ship, they stepped to a pulperia, or "grog shop," near by, with their casks, when putting a large bladder in each, and drawing its neck through the bung hole, they filled the bladders with rum, tied them, and let them fall into the casks, which they filled with water, with the expectation of drawing it off as soon as they should get on board, and safely securing their booty. This scheme did not escape the vigilance of the ship's corporal, who detected it, and reported the matter to the proper authorities. I have often

seen the sailors bring liquor off in bladders concealed in their bosoms, and in skins tied round their bodies.

      Intoxication in port is often attended with singular incidents.

      One of the crew, while in:cated, was walking on a steep hill in the western part of the town, when he lost his balance, and rolled rapidly down the declivity. He would probably have been killed, had he n. . ad the good fortune to hit upon the roof of a house, which, yielding to his powerful momentum, let him down into a room where the family were at breakfast.

      After spending fifteen months on the western coast of South America, we were not a little gratified to have the time draw near, when we were to embark for our native country.

CHAPTER XXVIII.

      On the ninth of February, 1834, I listened with feelings of the most ecstatic delight to the cheerful tune played at weighing anchor. The great question had been of late, "when are we to sail?" ^Though the ninth was the day that had ultimately been fixed upon, I could hardly believe that we should go, till the anchor was up, and our sails were spread to the breeze. After all, I felt some regret at parting with pleasant acquaintances in port, many of whom I shall continue to remember through life, with sentiments of gratitude and esteem. Salutes having been exchanged, our ship was soon under way, and the shores rapidly receded from our view. Nothing of special importance occurred during the first three weeks. We had a heavy sea to dash through, when on the morning of March fifth, we made the islands of Diego Ramirez, situated in

latitude fifty-six degrees and thirty-two minutes south, longitude sixty-eight degrees and forty-five minutes west, three in number, of an oblong shape, presenting a barren and desolate appearance. During the day, cape pigeons and albatrosses were flying about the ship in great numbers. One of the latter was caught by a sailor with a hook. It was a majestic looking bird, with a large beak, and wings extending from ten to thirteen feet, and might probably have weighed from twenty to thirty pounds. Its color was white, variegated with streaks of black and gray. Albatrosses are extremely voracious, and devour great quantities of fish.

      The next morning a light was reported one point on the weather bow, which was supposed to proceed from a ship. A lantern was hoisted in the main rigging, but the light soon after disappeared. The night was rather dark, and the sky overcast with clouds, but on a sudden the clouds parted, and discovered to our astonished vision that the lantern had been placed in our rigging to speak the moon, as if on her way from Symzonia! The next day we gave our adios to the Pacific, and doubled Cape Horn. We went nearly round with studding sails set, and without encountering any severe gale. The weather was chilly, and the thermometer stood at thirty-eight degrees. We passed Slaten land about five o'clock, p. m., in latitude fifty-four degrees and forty-eight minutes south, longitude sixty-three degrees and forty-two minutes west. This island is covered with sharp pointed mountains, two thousand feet high, studded with trees to their summits. At

evening we were favored with a sublime prospect. The sea was agitated by waves "curling and whitening over all the waste;" the rays of the sun, though partially obscured by an intervening mist, were beautifully reflected by the'waters; and when this glorious orb sunk to rest in the bosom of the ocean, it left behind it a golden path, which one might easily imagine would lead to the bright "Isles of the Blessed."

      Between the latitudes of forty-seven and forty-four degrees south, and longitudes of fifty-four and fifty degrees west, an island was reported about nine miles distant on the weather bow. This intelligence somewhat surprised me, as there were no islands laid down on the chart in these latitudes, though I thought we might possibly be near one of those said to be discovered by Capt. Morrill! A nearer approach discovered to us that it was an island of ice. At first it appeared to be of a dark color, but as we passed along, it assumed a beautiful blue, and finally appeared white as the falling snow. It seemed a huge mass resting on an immoveable basis, while the waves foamed and dashed against it, as if it were a rock in mid ocean. It was judged to be two hundred feet above the surface of the sea. Fortunately for us it was discovered by daylight, for had our ship struck against it the evening previous, sailing at the rate we did, we must inevitably have been wrecked. In the course of the day, we saw several icebergs, varying much in their appearance, some of them resembling houses, castles, and churches with lofty steeples. We passed one towards evening, which presented

a splendid appearance, while the rays of the sun were reflected from its glassy surface.

      It is supposed that icebergs are formed on declivities near the sea, by the congelation of fresh water which pours down from the hills; and that they are raised by the snows which fall, melt, and freeze upon their summits from year to year, till they are nearly as high as the mountains by which they are surrounded. In this situation they are gradually undermined by the current and by the waves, till they at length plunge into the ocean, and float along into the warmer climates, where they gradually diminish in size till they entirely disappear. They often rise three hundred feet above the ocean, and as it has been proved by experiment that only one ninth is out of water, some of them must penetrate more than two thousand feet below. The more common icebergs are composed of broken fragments of ocean ice, which are driven together by the winds into solid masses, occasioning great perplexity to those who " do business on the great waters."

      Early on the morning of the thirteenth, I was waked from a sound sleep by the noise and confusion on deck, and the hurried orders of the Commodore. Our ship was surrounded by ten of those immense masses of ice, one of which was on our starboard, and another on our larboard bow, though they appeared, in a thick mist, no less than half a mile ahead. We struck one, about ten feet high, which jarred us considerably. The appearance of these icebergs, though we had many fears for our safety while among them, interrupted the monotony to which we had

been subject, and furnished us for several days with matter for interesting conversation. About midnight, March twentieth, an equinoctial storm commenced, which caused our ship to roll tremendously all the next day, occasioning much damage to our crockery and glass ware. Our dining table was covered with fragments, well seasoned with mustard, vinegar, pepper, and salt. In the afternoon we spoke a Brazilian schooner, the Pompeo, bound to Rio Grande. Our evenings at this time were delightfully pleasant, and we sailed along with studding sails set. After a passage of forty-five days from Valparaiso, we entered the harbor of Rio de Janeiro about noon of the twenty-sixth. The day was perfectly clear, and we enjoyed highly the fine prospect before us. Several vessels were in the offing, and others were coming out of the harbor. Passing by the fortress of Santa Cruz, we were hailed by the officer, and gave the customary answers. As we approached the city, we exchanged salutes with the United States' ship Peacock. The sloop of war Natchez, Com. Woolsey, was soon after reported entering the harbor, and when she had made her number, we hauled down our broad blue pendant, and hoisted our red, as Com. Woolsey was the senior officer in rank. We exchanged salutes with the Natchez, and afterwards with the fortress in the harbor. The next day I went on shore in company with one of the officers of the ship, and made a pleasant excursion to the botanical garden, seven miles from the city. The bay of Bota Fogo, which we passed on our way, looked like some enchanted spot. Several English gentlemen

have their country residences near its shores, built in good taste, in the cottage style. The botanical garden belongs to the government, and is handsomely laid out and kept in good order. The different shades of soil give it a beautiful appearance. The variety of flowers and plants in the garden are very numerous, among which are the cinnamon, allspice, pepper, bamboo, and bread fruit trees, and the tea plant. In the centre of the garden was a house formed of living trees on an artificial mound of considerable height, the tops appearing above like turrets, and the branches interwoven in the sides, while a table was placed in the centre, for the accommodation of parties of pleasure. This was surrounded by terraces of green grass, giving it the appearance of an enchanted castle. Adjoining the garden is a hotel kept by a Frenchman, where we dined. The place is called Tivoli, but it is not much like the Tivoli of classic Italy. The same day we visited the imperial chapel, where we found the young emperor Pedro II., the princesses, and a body of halbidiers, constituting the imperial guard. The emperor, then about nine years old, was dressed in a military coat and pantaloons elegantly trimmed with strips of gold lace; a belt of blue ribbon, and a small sword with a golden scabbard. The princesses, Donna Januaria and Francisca Carolina, were dressed in black, it being the day to commemorate the sufferings of the Saviour. This was Holy Thursday of Holy Week, at which time it is customary for the emperor to wash the feet of thirteen persons, and give garments to the poor. Several ceremonies were performed in the

church. The emperor marched round attended by the regents and the body guard, the priests in the centre under a silken canopy, carrying the " host." Many people were present, dressed in black. In the evening I visited another church, the floor of which was strewed with green leaves, lighted by a countless number of wax candles, which gave it a brilliant and magnificent appearance. The altar was of massive silver, shining like a sea of glass.

      The next day I witnessed a splendid Catholic procession. The streets were crowded with people of every description, gentlemen of rank and fashion, negroes in rich livery, &c. The corridors and balconies were filled with ladies, and many fair faces were seen at the windows, though none remarkably beautiful. The church was lighted as on the preceding evening. When the procession moved, the scene was truly imposing. A person bearing a black cross, from which hung a broad white ribbon, went first. He was followed by the priests, richly habited, bearing lamps and wax candles, and leading a number of little boys, dressed to represent angels. Their wings were made of feathers, their heads filled with flowers, and their shoulders covered with capes of Gros de Naples. They were clad in crimson velvet dresses, made to stand out by means of large hoops, trimmed with flounces of gold lace. They bore in their hands different emblems. One carried nails, another a hammer, a third a chalice, while others had small shoots of sugar cane. One of these little boys preceded the crucifix, holding the bloody spear, while another bore the "reed with a sponge dipped

in vinegar" upon it. The pretended image of the Saviour was borne by four priests under a silken canopy, the people making their obeisance as it passed along. This was followed by three persons wholly enveloped in black, to represent the three Marys. Next in order, were the emperor's band, with their instruments muffled, playing a mournful dirge. These were followed by a body of troops. The procession moved on to the palace, and halted at the entrance. The emperor bowed and knelt, when the whole procession passed on through several streets. The day was cloudy, a circumstance which served to heighten the gloominess of the scene.

      While we were at Rio, a party of us visited the Corcovado, the highest peak of the mountains in that vicinity. Our road led along the great aqueduct, which supplies water for the city, and over verdant hills and dales, presenting endless varieties of beautiful scenery. The shaft of the Corcovado overlooks the whole city, with its domes and spires, and the harbor with its islets and multitudes of ships; while on one side a fertile country spreads out to feast the enchanted imagination, and on the other the majestic ocean, rolls in all its magnificence and sublimity. A sublimer spectacle could hardly have been witnessed. At a little distance below the shaft, is the Pavilion, a beautiful place, where the late emperor used to hold his fetes. Here we refreshed ourselves and returned to the city.

      The day before our departure, the officers of the American squadron, together with those of all the foreign

ships in port, and the resident ministers, assembled at the palace in full uniform, to pay their respects to the young emperor. It was a day of much parade. He had arrived that morning from San Cristovao, his country palace, in a coach and four, attended by servants in the richest livery. The company, admitted into the audience chamber, advanced one by one, made their obeisance to him and the princesses, and receded by a backward step, bowing as they passed out by another door. The streets were brilliantly illuminated in the evening, and a patriotic address was delivered before a large assembly in a building near the public garden. The people shouted vivas for the emperor and the country.

      On the ninth of April, we left Rio for the last time, and turned our faces homeward. On the twenty-fourth, we made the island Fernando de Noronha, the first appearance of which was like that of a distant pyramid. It forms a place of banishment for the convicts of Brazil. Nothing particularly interesting occurred during the remainder of our voyage. We had much rain and occasional head winds, with a severe gale off Bermuda; but as we neared the shores of New England, the weather became fine, and the breezes favorable. I shall not attempt to describe the mingled sensations of gratitude and delight, which I experienced in once more approaching " my own, my native land," after an absence of nearly three years, nor the many fond anticipations of happiness, which crowded into my mind as my eyes rested on the Boston light-house, on the evening of the twenty.second of May. Those only

who have been exiles from home, and wanderers in strange climes, can truly understand such emotions. About ten o'clock the next morning, we weighed anchor and came into the harbor. The scene was truly exciting. The wharves far and near, the shipping even to the topmost cross-trees, and the steeples , of the churches in the city were filled with spectators; while our band on the deck were playing with spirit, "Hail Columbia, happy land." We were saluted by Commodore Elliot, after which several gentlemen came off to the ship, extending to us a cordial welcome. My heart rose in grateful aspirations to the God of the universe, for his kindness and tender mercies towards us, during the "perils by sea and perils by land," to which we had been subjected in circumnavigating the globe.

WARRINER, Francis, clergyman, born in Springfield, Massachusetts, 24 November, 1805; died in Chester, Massachusetts, 22 April, 1866. He was graduated at Amherst in 1830, and in 1831-'4 was chaplain mid teacher of mathematics and navigation to midshipmen on the frigate "Potomac," which was one of a squadron that was sent to protect American seamen in the Indian archipelago. On his return he studied theology in New Haven and New York, was pastor over the Congregational church in Chester in 1841-'8, and again in 1859-'65, when he resigned on account of failing health. He was the author of "The Cruise of the Potomac" (New York, 1835)

Source: http://famousamericans.net/franciswarriner/

      See the following article which includes a map of the Potomac's cruise:

Goodrich-Hedrick, Karen.
      "Cruise of the United States Frigate Potomac"
Expedition Magazine
Vol. 14, Issue 2 (Winter 1972)
pp. 27-33.
http://www.penn.museum/sites/expedition/?p=2278

Francis Warriner.
      Cruise of the United States Frigate Potomac Round the World: During the Years 1831-34; Embracing the Attack on Quallah-Battoo ...
New York: Leavitt, Lord & Company, 1835.
366 pages.

Galapagos Islands  Notes  Source  Whalesite